#I’m glad you like my writing and want to see certain fics in my writing style | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

emberuby · 3 months

Text

in your arms forever — chapter two. | p.js

chapter one | series masterlist | chapter three.

pairing: park jongseong x fem reader

chapter summary: you fully accepted your love for jay, and you two lived in quiet bliss in the background of your family drama. your love did not falter even when your dear sister came to visit you and tell you what a danger you put yourself in by falling for him. little did karina know, the danger never lied with jay but instead with his corrupt staff. a horrible and dangerous revelation will make jay question your entire relationship.

warnings: somnophilia, oral (m and f receiving), unprotected sex, creampie, mentions of semi-public sex, vaginal sex, jay is insanely horny all the time, heavy breeding kink, dark content, brief depiction of sexual harassment, heavy angst, betrayal, some fluff in the beginning, toxic and possessive jay, violent content, blood, murder, blood covered sex, hard dom! jay, sub! reader, mentions of body weight.

taglist: @nshmrarki, @strxwbloody, @anittamaxwynnn, @heeheeyeoiizz01, @star4rin, @yohanabanana, @lilyuwon, @delvziion, @tinyteezer, @partiallyderived, @liebe-love, @honeybunnee, @tmtxtf

note: yes the title of this fic is based on a shower sex scene, what about it? anyway, i'm glad i was finally able to get this done. i will be taking a break until the third and last chapter to write a few wips i wanted to work on, but the third chapter and epilogue is already mostly mapped out. ~ feedback is greatly encouraged and always feel free to ask questions ^^

wc: 14k

That night, you slept peacefully and dreamt of your future with Jay. While in reality, your future was nowhere near as certain, in your fantasy world, the two of you moved into a smaller estate outside the city, where it was quiet, natural and felt like home.

You were looking out the window, and you saw two children running around in the yard playing tag. The taller one was a girl, who looked so much like Jay, and the shorter one, who looked like he had just barely begun walking, still resembled his father more than he did you. You found that amusing, just how strong Jay’s genes were that your children looked barely like you. You wouldn’t mind it though, considering you thought of him as one of the most beautiful creatures to ever grace your life.

Just like that, your fantasy began to shift. You were transported to the dining table, a glass of pink champagne in your hand, but just as you were about to take a sip, your husband grabbed it out of your grasp and spilt the contents of it into the sink. His eyes darkened and he furrowed his brows. He threw the glass onto the ground and you heard the sound of it shattering erupt on the wooden floors.

You winced as you felt a shard of glass slice you on the shoulder and you began bleeding out. Doubling over, you grasped your shoulder, letting out a sob of pain. Jay immediately bent down and cradled your head. “I’m so sorry, my love. Fuck. I’m so fucking sorry. Please, please let me make it okay. Please forgive me.” He was sobbing now, holding onto you so tightly you began to feel dizzy.

Your fantasy faded away as you slowly regained consciousness. At first, you were highly confused about what the wet feeling was on your inner thighs. You felt soft but strong hands gripping your flesh, spreading your legs open. The figure started gently lapping at your clit with his clit and it felt like bliss all over again. Your mouth flew open before your eyes could, and you gasped as you felt the pre-orgasm tingles running up your spine.

Your pussy was sensitive from last night, so when your eyes fluttered open to see Jay leaning over your cunt and eyes boring into you, you whined pathetically, “B-Baby…Please, I-I’m really…really sensitive.”

Jay halted his movements but didn’t stand up, instead smirking at you and peppering a few kisses onto your inner thighs, “I know I should probably pace myself, but you’re so irresistible. I couldn’t help it, after I got a taste of your pussy last night it’s all I’ve been thinking of.”

Your face heated up at his crude words, and you put your palms over your face to hide your embarrassment, “Don’t say things like that, Jay.”

Jay chuckled and released one of his hands from your hips and intertwined his fingers with yours, “No need to be shy. I’m just being honest, and communication is everything in a marriage, right?”

A marriage. So that’s what you two are now. You were a real couple. It only made sense. You loved each other and you were wearing his ring. I mean, for fuck’s sake, he almost got you pregnant last night, so it didn’t make sense for you to deny it any longer. You were Park Jongseong’s wife now.

“Yes, you are,” you heard Jay whisper. Your eyebrows raised in surprise, and he grinned at your adorable reaction, “I guess you didn’t mean to speak your thoughts out loud.”

You shook your head, “I’m just trying to process all of this. It’s a lot.”

Jay hummed in response, rubbing his thumb over your hand. You felt comfortable just being like that until Jay abruptly tightened his grip on your thigh and plunged his tongue back into your sopping wet cunt. Your mouth flew open again and you arched your back off the mattress, your head becoming light and dizzy. Your whole body ached, especially your cunt

Mixed in with your moans of pleasure were sobs from how overwhelmed you were, “Baby…Jay, please…p-please slow down,” your hand reached down to grip at his hair, hoping to maybe control his movements. That didn’t work though, as Jay interpreted it as a sign to go even deeper. He inserted two fingers into your sopping hole and continued licking your clit, incredibly precise with his movements.

The pleasure was getting to your head and you began fluttering your eyes closed. You felt a harsh sting to your left thigh as Jay spanked it, and you screeched.

“No, open your eyes,” he warned. He went deeper into your pussy with his fingers, and you became flustered at the wet noises your cunt was making every time he’d entered you.

You refused, closing your eyes even tighter, feeling your eyes well up with tears, “I-It’s t-too…,” you paused to breathe, “It’s too much!” You yelped when he curled his fingers inside you, hitting your sensitive spot.

You felt another harsh slap on your thigh, making you wince. He said in a threatening tone, “Open your eyes and watch yourself cum in my mouth. I’m not asking.”

You weakly opened your eyes and were allured by how dark and mesmerising his expression was. While you were struggling to compose yourself, Jay looked as if he was just doing his job, and he was a professional at it. It made you fantasise about what it would be like to suck his cock, and if he’d be so dishevelled as you were right now.

The feeling of his tongue and fingers inside you was becoming mind-breaking and you felt like you were going to ascend.

Jay enjoyed the knowledge of his effect on your body. To be fair, you were incredibly sore from yesterday, your body adorned with purple love bites he left on you and your voice hoarse from the noises of pleasure. You were bound to be more reactive because of your exhaustion. With that being said, he loved how little effort it took him for you to be lying beneath him like this, withering like a leaf, glistening with sweat and glowing from the inside out.

You felt the pressure begin to rise in your tummy, knowing that at any moment you would fall over the edge.

“You’re so gorgeous,” Jay beamed.

“Baby, I’m go-going to…c-cum,” you cried out, much to Jay’s approval. He didn’t say anything, instead quickening the pace of his fingers and tongue. You could only see the top of his head now, as he was bent over and eating you out as a man stared.

You saw specks of white as your climax washed over you, and your hands were clawing at the pillows lying underneath your head. The fat teardrops were streaming down your face and your jaw became unhinged as you cried out, “Fuck, Jay! B-Baby…Please d-don’t stop.”

He fingered you through your orgasm, helping you come down from it by gradually lowering his pace, “You’re so beautiful when you cum. I should keep you in my bed forever,” he was facing you now and his mouth was glistening with your arousal.

Your chest rose and fell as you struggled to catch your breath, “We should be more productive in the mornings, Jay."

“How was that not productive? I mean, we have an heir to make,” his eyebrows quirked up and his lips curled in a mischievous smile.

“I don’t know what school you went to, but eating me out isn’t going to get me pregnant.”

He was now lying beside you, his hand pulling up the covers to help warm you up, “Haven’t you heard? The semen is stored in the spit.”

“That is an absolutely batshit crazy thing to say at nine in the morning,” you threw a pillow at his face. He erupted in a fit of laughter and leaned down to pepper kisses on your cheeks, making you giggle and squirm.

“It’s noon, my love. You were out of it for a while.”

Your eyes flew open in shock. That means you’ve been asleep for well over ten hours. Getting fucked by Jay has exhausted you enough to fix your broken sleeping schedule. You haven’t gotten a decent sleep ever since you moved in, and even before that you had frequent insomnia, so the fact that you were able to get a full night’s rest and then some was delighting you. “Well, how long have you been awake?” You asked.

“Honestly, I couldn’t get much,” he laid his head in between your breasts. You were quite ticklish to the feeling of his hair brushing on your chest, but you didn’t say anything and just began running your fingers through it.

“Why is that?”

“You told me you loved me, Y/N. Any man would go sleepless.”

You suppose you did, however, you didn’t expect him to be so affected by it. You brushed the hair from his forehead and asked, “Do you?”

“Do I what?”

“Do you love me back?”

“There must be nothing in that beautiful head of yours if you need to ask me that. I’ve been in love with you for a very long time,” he chuckled. He pressed a kiss to your breast and began squeezing it like it was some stress ball. You were amused at how nonchalant he was about it like it wasn’t turning you on all over again.

“How long? I mean we barely met a month ago.”

Jay fell silent for a few moments. He suddenly felt a wave of guilt come over him as he realised how little you truly knew about him compared to how much he knew about you. He couldn’t tell you that he’s been practically stalking you for the past two years, but he already has been revealing things that his mother would have killed him for telling you. He decided to tell you the half-truth, “We met before.”

“Yeah, at events and stuff, but we’ve never talked before that.”

He shook his head, “I’m quite offended you forgot about our meet cute, my love. Three years ago, at the New Year’s Gala.” You raised your eyebrow, not recalling what he was talking about. He pressed another kiss on your skin and continued, “I found you crying outside of the venue. You told me you got into a fight with your boyfriend.”

It suddenly all flashed back. The dim lights of the hallway surrounding the gala venue, your ruined make-up, your crying so intense you could barely breathe. You may or may not have been a bit intoxicated. It wasn’t clear to you what exactly that fight with Sunghoon was about, but all you were certain of was that he was going to break up with you.

You were so messed up that night that you buried the memories in the back of your mind, quickly dismissing them after Sunghoon apologised and took you back into his arms.

Jay knew from your silence you were thinking about Sunghoon, and his annoyance and jealousy led him to flick your nipple, making you yelp.

“Ow! What was that for?” You responded by flicking him on the forehead, however, disappointed at his lack of reaction.

“Nothing,” he mumbled, pressing his face back into your chest. You rolled your eyes. You couldn’t believe how he was acting like a baby as if it wasn’t he who mentioned your ex.

“Wait so, is that when you started liking me? That’s like three years, and you didn’t say anything? Didn’t you have a girlfriend—,” You were stopped when you felt Jay’s finger pressed up against your lips.

“Shh, let’s not talk about that,” he whispered. You giggled at his action, even as he continued, “And she wasn’t my girlfriend. Just someone who refused to leave me alone.”

That made you happy for some reason. You didn’t think of yourself as jealous or possessive but you grinned with the new-found knowledge that he fell for you so quickly and couldn’t care less about the women following him around.

He placed one final kiss on your breast and stood up from the bed, stretching his arm out for you, “We should go take a shower.”

You looked at his hand with suspicion etched on your face, amusing Jay. “We should just go shower, right?”

Jay smirked at your insinuation, rubbing his hands over his face to try to hide his expression, “I just need to wash you up, I didn’t get the chance to yesterday since you were so out of it.”

“I can wash myself,” you said stubbornly. You had an inkling that Jay would pounce on you the moment he got you into the shower, given how many hours it took for him to be satisfied last night. The look in his eyes alone screamed insatiable. Your body however was too sensitive and you wanted to give your poor pussy a break from his abuse.

“Alright, then stand up,” he ordered. His menacing smirk was pissing you off, and you were determined to prove him wrong. You shakily climbed towards the edge of the bed, barely being able to balance yourself on your arms, unaware of how much Jay’s cock hardened at the sight of you crawling towards him with your naked and love-mark-covered body.

You managed to stand up on wobbly legs, a pain shooting up your body at the awkward movements. You looked up towards Jay’s eyes, annoyed that his smirk was still there. “Now walk,” he added, and you felt yourself become wet at his stern and dominating tone.

You were nervous about your ability to do so but tried not to show it on your face. You took one step and you began to fall, too weak and shaky to make it any further. You didn’t hit the ground due to Jay grabbing you up by the waist. He picked you up in a princess style and you wrapped your arms around his shoulder, giving up your ambitions and accepting that you’d need his help.

“Fine, fine…We can shower together. Just shower though, you know I’m exhausted” you scolded him.

He smiled at you, placing a peck on your lips, “Just shower,” he agreed.

“You promise?” You looked up at him with your lovely and hypnotising eyes.

He nodded back, “I promise, my love.”

He lied. Obviously. You were an absolute fool for believing him.

The steam of the hot water was fogging up the glass of the shower door, as well as making it hard for you to properly think. Jay had you bent over, palms and tits pressed up against the cold glass. Your whines and the sound of your skin slapping were loud as he pounded into your cunt from behind you, and you were dizzy at the feeling of his cock splitting you open and the water hitting your back. You could feel the tip almost hitting your cervix. He was pounding inside you with no mercy.

“Doesn’t this remind you of yesterday? When I took you in the rain,” Jay boasted. You couldn’t bring yourself to respond, but you agreed. This was much better though, given the water was warm and you weren’t afraid of someone catching you in the act.

He reached forward to begin playing with your clit, causing a whimper to erupt from your mouth, “J-Jay. Slow down, ‘m gonna c-cum…”

“So quickly? We just started, my love, surely you can hold out for longer,” he chuckled, fastening his pace on your clit and gripping tighter at your hips.

You sobbed out in pleasure, shaking your head, indicating that you aren’t going to be able to hold it in and will cum at any moment, especially with the stimulation from your clit as well as the inside of your cunt.

You heard him tsk behind you, and he began slowing his movement, eventually coming to a halt. You whined, “No…please, Jay. Please, let me cum.”

He harshly spanked your ass, making you hiss, “Didn’t you just tell me to slow down? Have I fucked you so dumb you can’t even make up your mind?”

You felt tears streaming down your face at the sudden loss of friction and pleasure, your cunt clenching painfully on his still cock. You subconsciously started moving your hips up and down on his length, trying to relieve your needs yourself, before Jay grabbed you by your neck and pushed your back flush against his chest.

You felt him strike you again on your hip, hissing at the soreness of your skin, “Fuck, you’re such a desperate whore. Would you even be able to live without my cock?”

He used one hand to grip your waist, halting your bouncing on his cock. You shook your head, knowing that he had now ruined you for any other person, and you couldn’t imagine a life without him anymore.

“Answer me,” he tightened his grip on your waist. You, however, were far too disoriented to reply to him, given his fingers wrapped around your throat, the feeling of his skin on your back, the steam and the hot water hitting your body and his cock still deep inside you. You incoherently babbled something back to him.

You wailed again as he bent you over once more and thrust his cock back inside you. Your insides felt like they were on fire. Your hands began to shake and your palms slipped down from the glass, so you reached behind you to grip Jay’s biceps.

“Tell me, Y/N. Tell me how much you love my cock. Tell me you could never live without me.”

You nodded weakly, “Yes, b-baby. F-Fuck, I love y-your…your cock! You’re it f-for me.”

You couldn’t see him, but you were sure he was smirking to himself at your words. He placed a kiss on the back of your head as a thank-you.

“You can cum now, my love.”

Your eyes rolled back and your legs started shaking as you felt yourself cum around his cock. Jay wrapped his arms around to help steady you and groaned at the feeling of your clenching cunt. He came a few moments afterwards, mind melting at the feeling of you milking him dry.

You were in bliss at the feeling of his warm cum spilling inside you, filling you to the brim. You wished you were facing him so could kiss him and thank him for making you feel so good. You loved him immensely and wished you could be like this for eternity. Forever in his arms, just like this.

“Don’t let a single drop go to waste, okay?”

You weren’t sure how you were going to do that, given you already felt some of it spilling out of you, but you nodded nonetheless.

The next few moments were a blur. Jay washed you up. It was quite a weird experience getting shampooed with a dick inside you, but your mind was far too hazy to care.

You then remember sitting on the bathroom sink as Jay wrapped you around in a towel, drying your hair and skin, making sure to go slowly and softly to not overwhelm you. He picked you up and brought you back to your bedroom.

He grabbed a body moisturiser from the nightstand and began rubbing your body with it. He wanted to help relax your muscles, soothing away the soreness that resulted from yesterday’s activities.

He messages the lotion onto your legs, trailing up to your abdomen, and then finally to your breasts. You began to notice he had a weird fixation on your tits. He was palming at them, taking a longer time than he did with the rest of your body. When you looked at his face, you felt amused at the look of seriousness on it, as if he were taking a final exam.

“Jay, I swear if you’re getting hard over this I will—”

“I’m not, I promise,” he grinned childishly, “They’re just so fun to play with, can you blame me?”

You lifted your foot and placed the sole of it on his crotch, feeling how it was getting hard and stiff. You murmured, “You lying bastard.”

Technically speaking, he was an actual bastard, but Jay decided not to make that comment. He instead threw his head back to laugh, “Okay, okay, I lied. I swear I’ll leave you alone this time. Just let me massage you, so you won’t be so sore later.”

“Alright then, go ahead.”

You laid there as he kept massaging you. He was so gentle with you, completely in contrast with how he was earlier. It was as if he thought you’d break if he was pressed any harder. The way he held you was incredibly intimate, making you feel warm inside. He looked so beautiful. You didn’t feel any sort of discomfort at being bare and vulnerable in front of him, instead you felt completely safe.

You raised your hands to try to brush his hair away from his face, but he pushed it away, telling you, “Relax, my love. Please.”

You obliged, letting him have his way with you.

It was the first time you and Jay sat together in the dining room. The space was devoid of any staff, as they left after serving your lunch. You were quiet, looking down worriedly at your food.

“Why aren’t you eating, my love? Do you not like it?” Jay voiced, reaching over to grab your hand.

You shook your head embarrassingly, “I just…I feel like the staff is ignoring me. When I walked here, none of them even looked at me.” You were aware that the servants generally didn’t acknowledge you much, but they never looked so flustered around you as they did today.

Jay threw his head and began laughing loudly, making you even more embarrassed, “I guess you weren’t quiet enough, but who can blame you? I’m amazing in bed.”

“Jay, I will throw this tomato at you,” You fumed, your eyebrows furrowing in a way that made Jay gush at how adorable you looked. He couldn’t stop laughing after you put your face into your palms and groaned.

“Y/N, it’s fine. They’re probably surprised at your change of heart since you’ve been treating me like the plague for all of last month,” He had a point, but you still felt ashamed that the poor staff had to witness your blaring sex noises.

Jay on the other hand wasn’t feeling nearly as sorry. Most of the staff staying late into the night were the guards, and he knew a few of them to share unsavoury glances towards you, especially your personal guard, Marco. They made it disgustingly obvious how much they would take you if you were to give them the chance.

He smirked at the thought of them having to hear all your noises throughout the odd hours of the night, not being able to do anything about it. That should teach them to never look or breathe your way unless necessary. He placed a kiss on your knuckles and decided to change the subject to help distract you from your embarrassment, “What do you think about having your sister come over?”

Your eyes lit up. Gods, you missed Karina. It was killing you to not know how she was doing, “Yes! Please! Let’s have her over for dinner tonight, yeah? Oh Gods, I missed her so much,” you slapped your palms together and squealed.

Although your mind was mostly preoccupied with Jay, you never forgot how you didn’t get to bid farewell to your sister because she was on a trip during the whole moving process. You were sure she was distressed with not knowing how you were or how to reach you.

“I’ll go call her then,” Jay smiled at you and left the room to go find his phone. Jay thought it’d be better to call her as soon as possible given how long the drive is from your former family home to his. He, however, wasn’t looking forward to the conversation.

“Park Jongseong?! Oh, you have a lot of audacity calling me now. You steal my fucking sister in the middle of the night and now you’re calling me acting like nothing happened? Where is my sister?! I will kill you, motherfucker!” Karina was belting so loudly that Jay had to stretch his arm out to not burst his eardrums.

He sighed and rolled his eyes, very much expecting this reaction from her. Karina was known for her protective nature when it came to her little sister and was high up on Jay’s list of the most terrifying women in the world. He was lucky he proposed to you while she was away, not even wanting to think of the tantrums he would have to deal with. He had a feeling she would have barricaded you to stop you from having to leave if she could.

“Nice to hear from you too, Karina,” he muttered sarcastically.

That made her even more infuriated as she continued yelling, “You fucking prick! You’re lucky I’m not there because I’d rip your throat out with my bare hands if I could, you bitch! Do you think because your mommy has all the power in the world you can just go around acting like you own the place? Give my sister back you asshole!”

“Karina, I suggest you calm down. I’m calling because your sister wants something from you. And just for your information, my mother was the one that arranged all this, blame her.”

He could hear Karina’s breathing relax. She answered with a shockingly soft tone, ignoring the last part of his words, “She needs something? Of course, I’ll be there. Tell her that.”

Jay found it far too hilarious how quickly her demeanour changed. “She wants you to come over for dinner tonight. Is your schedule—,” he was cut off by her excited gasp.

“Of course! I’ll free up my schedule. I’ll be there. Give me the address,” she beamed.

He was amused at her sudden change in demeanour, chuckling to himself.

“What the fuck are you laughing at? You cunt!”

He ignored her, “I’ll be away running errands tonight which should leave you two plenty of time to catch up.”

“Oh, so what? You’re too much of a coward to face me?”

She wasn’t necessarily wrong. He wasn’t interested in dealing with Karina’s drama today, but even if he were to stay for the dinner, she’d probably be pissed and ask him to leave so there was really no winning on his part. He sighed.

“I will let your sister know you’ll be coming.”

“Wait, why doesn’t she—”

He hung up.

You saw the car drive up to the entrance, and from the front, you saw your family’s chauffeur. Then came out Karina, who smiled so wide she shined like the sun. She came running towards you and you almost fell over when she tackled you, embracing you tightly.

“Y/N! I missed you so much,” she began showering her eyes through your body, then tightly grabbing your shoulders, “Are you hurt? Did he hurt you? Tell me exactly what he did to—,” her voice was rushed and desperate.

In contrast, yours was calm and collected as you tried to ease her worries, “I’m okay. We’ll discuss everything once you’re inside.”

You could tell in Karina’s eyes she couldn’t quite believe your words. For all she knew, you were being held hostage, being threatened by Jay not to say anything.

You hooked your arms around hers and walked her through the manor towards the dining room. It was beautifully decorated as per your request, wanting everything to be absolutely perfect for your sister.

“Any preference for your drink?” you asked softly.

“White wine is fine,” she murmured, glaring at all the servants walking around the room.

You both sat down, and Karina still had a heavy layer of suspicion etched on her face. She almost flinched when Sara came up behind her to pour the wine into her glass. You clapped your hands and declared, “My sister and I would like some privacy for the evening.” The servants scattered out of the room, and you noticed Karina’s shoulders deflate in relaxation.

“I don’t want Jongseong’s spies to be listening in on our conversations,” she muttered, glaring at the silver platter of food in front of her.

You were quite amused at her attitude, although knowing she wasn’t exactly wrong. You knew your actions made it back to Jay through the watchful eyes and listening ears of the servants and guards, much to your frustration. “Tell me how you like the pasta, I asked Minseo to make you your favourite—”

Karina stabbed her food with a fork and groaned, “Y/N, I’m not here to talk about fucking pasta,” you flinched at her tone. Her eyes softened at the look on your face, “I’m sorry. I’ve just…This entire month I’ve been feeling insane. I cried every night because I was the reason why all of this happened to you,” her voice cracked at the last part.

Your eyes flew open, “Karina, what are you talking about? None of this is your fault.”

Karina’s eyes were welling up, “I never should’ve gotten involved with Heesung.”

You knew from the beginning that your sister’s relationship with such a dangerous man from the underground of Olympus would get the family into trouble, but you never wished for it. Karina being the heir to the family company made it especially more tricky.

Although your dad loved you both equally, you were only the spare in case something happened to Karina, so he never particularly cared about your entanglements, such as the fact that you were in a relationship with a low-class man.

As far as you remember, your father had no idea about Karina’s relationship, but ever since the Parks began their siege, you don’t doubt your father has been made in the know and gone to great lengths to end it.

“What happened to him?” you asked.

“To say Dad was upset would be an understatement,” Karina chuckled through her tears. “He threatened to send his men after Heesung and his family if he ever went near me again, so we cut off contact. Haven’t heard from him for over a month.”

You pressed your palms on your forehead, appalled at the state of your family right now. Your father was not known to be a violent person but you could imagine with the state of the company and family right now, he goes to any lengths to protect them. Compared to what your father and sister were going through, the past month has been peace and bliss for you.

“I’m going to get you out of here soon, Y/N, trust me.”

You looked down, too afraid to meet her pleading eyes, “I don’t wish to leave.”

Karina stopped all her movements and the look she sent your way sent a shiver down your spine, “What?”

“I’m fine here.”

Her eyes were bulging in shock at your calm tone, “What do you mean you’re fine? You were threatened to marry a man you didn’t even know. You were going to get engaged to Sunghoon, I mean what—”

“This is what I wanted to discuss with you, Karina,” you put your wine glass down. Karina furrowed her eyebrows, but with a slight bit of patience left in her body, she motioned for you to keep going, “My engagement to Jay is the least of your worries right now because I’m fine. I’m not hurt, I’m safe and Jay will protect me from—”

You heard the floor creak as Karina stood up from her chair, “Protect you?! From what, his own family? Y/N, what the fuck are you talking about?”

You sighed, wishing Karina could just understand where you were coming from, “I’m just trying to tell you that you don’t have to worry about me. Jay cares about me, he—”

“This is fucking insane. Is he making you say all this? Is it Stockholm syndrome?”

You began walking up towards her, “You don’t know him, Karina. I trust him completely.”

“Then he manipulated you! Him and his bitch of a mother. Y/N this isn’t right, he is a monster, he does not care about you because why else would he take you from us? Keeping you locked away in a fortress is not a sign that he cares about you, he wants to control you. They have complete control over Dad because you’re here. He thinks that if he steps out of line against the Parks, they will kill you!”

You never thought of it that way, assuming you didn’t have a particularly large part to play in the war between your and Jay’s families, however, you still felt the utmost trust towards Jay.

“Karina…please,” you put your hand on her cheek, brushing away her tears of frustration, “Jay would never let something like that happen to me. Please, believe me.”

Karina's eyes squinted as she looked like she was thinking. She fumed, “You’re in love with him, aren’t you?” The look on her face was terrifying, reminiscent of all the times she contemplated killing someone for hurting you. You stayed silent, not being able to look into her scowling eyes. She shook her head and sighed heavily, placing her face into her palms. “You stupid, stupid girl. How can you not understand that he’s not a good man?”

“He doesn’t have to be a good man for me to trust him,” you whispered. You knew you sounded insane, but you were honest. You knew from the gossip around high society that Jay was not a kind man, there often being rumours of him being just as violent as his mother, if not more.

Maybe it wasn’t logical, but all the times he told you that he loved you, you believed him and knew in your heart he would never hurt someone he loved.

Karina sighed, sitting back in her chair and wrapping her arms around your torso. “They took you from me, Y/N. They made me think I was the reason you were suffering.”

“I understand Karina, but look at me now. I am safe.”

Karina wasn’t letting go of the suspicions she held for Jay but knew you were going to be stubborn. Generally speaking, you did look okay. In fact, you were glowing from within, utterly in love and happy. She remembered the dark circles that used to adorn your face back when you struggled with insomnia, that were beginning to fade. Not to mention how your body looked fuller and healthier compared to how sickly you looked before.

Karina trusted you were doing well, but didn’t trust Jay to not betray you. She wasn’t sure what she was going to do about him but decided to leave it for now.

“I’ll kill him if he lays a hand on you,” she lied. She was far too weak to hurt Jay and knew there was practically nothing she could do given the power of his family.

“Karina…,” you sighed, cradling her head.

“I love you, Y/N. I don’t want what happened to Mom to happen to you,” she began sobbing.

“Don’t you dare say that,” you tried to comfort her.

After you managed to calm her down, you sat back in your chair and tried to continue your dinner normally, pretending like your lives were the same as they used to be. You asked her about her trip, and she asked you what books you’ve been reading. The sky became dark, and eventually, you and Karina called it a night.

Standing at the entrance, you watched as Karina walked down the marble steps towards the car. Before she could step into it though, she quickly ran back up and embraced you once more.

She desperately wanted to stay, spend every waking moment protecting you from the dangers of the world like she used to.

“We’ll see each other again, Karina,” you whispered.

“Of course. I’ll just miss you so much.”

Once she finally left, you stood there in front of the doors to the manor, your hair blowing in the wind of the late evening. You were still trying to process everything Karina told you. As of now, the people you trusted the most were your sister and your husband, but what were you to do when they were on opposing sides?

You were rubbing the serum into your face, staring intently at your reflection in the bathroom mirror. It had been about an hour since Karina left, and your mind was reeling at the events of the night, still conflicted inside you.

You saw Jay’s figure walk into the bathroom, stalking slowly behind you. He pressed his chest against your back and leaned down to kiss your neck. He was trying to ignore the feeling his crotch pressed up against your ass.

You were getting ready for bed, so you were only in your panties and an oversized shirt that you found in Jay’s closet, hoping he wouldn’t mind you taking his things. He wrapped his arms around your stomach and asked, “How did it go, my love?”

You knew you shouldn’t have lied, but you didn’t wish to worry Jay, and maybe a small part of you was trying to be more careful about the things you said around him ever since Karina reminded you just how untrustworthy he was, ��It went really well,” you grinned into the mirror.

“I’m glad,” he whispered. He sounded tired, and although that was true, he was also lying about his interest in your day. He couldn’t care less about how things went with Karina as long as you were okay. He understood he wasn’t being the best brother-in-law, but he didn’t invite her over because he wanted to feel closer to his family. All he cared about was your happiness, but didn’t concern himself with anyone that involved in it that wasn’t him.

“What’s that?” he nudged his chin towards the bottle of moisturiser you picked up.

You raised your eyebrows, “you’ve never used face moisturiser before?”

He shook his head, taking the bottle from your hand and inspecting it, “I kept wondering why Minseo bought these little bottles for you.”

You rolled your eyes, “you’re telling me you don’t do any skincare?”

“Nope, I just know you put that cream over your body after you shower.”

You threw your head back in frustration, “How on earth is your skin so clear then? That is so unfair,” you were utterly envious of just how perfect he was.

He chuckled into your shoulder, turning you around to face him, “Why don’t you put some on me?”

You felt him grip your waist and pull you close, close enough to hear the sound of his breathing. You took a fingerful of the moisturiser and began rubbing it into his cheeks. His smile was loving and warm, mesmerised by your soft touch and your intense focus on his skin.

His skin was so smooth, it almost made you want to cry. Fuck, he was truly the most gorgeous and flawless man in the world. How did you think you wouldn’t have fallen for him so deeply?

Once you were done, he did the same to you, gently rubbing the cream into your face and neck. You could tell he wasn’t used to doing this, his technique being very sloppy, unlike the one he had when he was rubbing your body that morning.

You both stood there in silence as you stared at each other, and he could tell in your eyes how affected you were by the intimacy of it all. Your body was hot, your nipples were hardening at the pressure of his chest against them, and your panties were beginning to dampen.

You gulped as he lowered his hands down to your hips and pulled you closer, your body now completely flush against his. It was impossible to ignore the feeling of his bulge pressed up against you.

“I want to make you feel good tonight,” you whispered in his ear, trailing your hands down his chest.

He tightened his grip on your hips and said, “You always make me feel good.”

You shook your head, leaning down on your knees, looking up at him with your doe eyes that could’ve melted him into a puddle, “Not like that.”

His breathing became heavier as you unzipped his dress pants and pulled them down. Your back was arched and your eyes were focused solely on how large his bulge had already gotten. You followed by slowly trailing down his boxers. His cock sprung up, hard and already leaking with precum. Gods, he was so greedy for you that it was almost embarrassing how much you affected him.

You wrapped your hand around his cock and began pumping it up and down as Jay groaned at the pleasure. It was slightly sloppy, much to your embarrassment. “I’m not very good at this,” you said sheepishly. Your eyes were shiny and your face heated up at the admission. Although you weren’t a virgin, you were not very skilled at blowjobs.

Fuck, you were like a nymph that was brought into this world to make Jay go completely mad. You looked so beautiful, and oddly innocent as you were pumping his erection while looking softly into his eyes. He wanted to ruin you. He wished he could keep you around him forever. Even with how inexperienced you seemed, he had to hold himself back from not cumming right then and there.

You finally wrapped your lips around his tip, worried at how much of his cock you could truly take. He sighed in relief as you began bobbing your head up and down, sucking him off as your life depended on it.

He was going to let you take control and be gentle with you because of how timid you seemed, but he couldn’t wait to imagine training your throat to take him properly. He wanted to take you like this over and over again, fucking your face and decorating it with his cum. That would be for another day, though, and he prided himself on his patience.

You couldn’t manage to take his entire length, gagging at only the halfway point, so you used your hands to pump the base of his cock. He smirked knowing your mouth could barely handle his size yet.

His groans were loud, his hands were running through your hair, trying to move it away from your face. He felt his orgasm nearing and told you as much.

He tried to push you back, not wanting to spill himself inside your throat so as not to shock you, but you whined and shook your head. There were tears brimming in your eyes, but you held kept pumping his cock inside your mouth and in your hands, your face hot and your eyes sultry as you desperately wanted to taste him. You wanted every part of him inside you, including his seed, so you weren’t about to let him go.

Jay was shocked at your persistence and desperation. He finally spilled inside and you felt his cum coat your throat. It was warm, and you swallowed every last drop.

Once you were satisfied you let go and bent over, palms on the floor. You were trying to catch your breath and relax, and felt Jay embrace you and began rubbing your back in an attempt to soothe you like he always does. “You were amazing.”

“I tried my best,” you managed to say in between coughs.

“You were incredible,” he reiterated. “I was just shocked that you swallowed, you seemed like you were really struggling,” he chuckled.

You rolled your eyes at how he was practically boasting about the size of his cock. You lightly slapped him on the shoulder and said, “I wasn’t about to let you cum all over my face and ruin my skincare.”

He grabbed your head and placed a kiss on your temple, “Another time, then,” you felt the smirk on his lips against your skin.

For weeks following that, you and Jay were completely inseparable. You couldn’t imagine living a life without him, and he couldn’t handle the thought of you being out his sight for even one moment.

Jay stopped visiting his father at night, instead choosing to spend it with you, doing whatever it was that you wanted, taking you wherever you wished.

You were physically tired almost every day due to your ever-so-active sex life. Jay took you anywhere that he felt like.

One day, you two were playing pool and Jay couldn’t help but focus intently on the way you bent your body over the pool table. The game ended with your chest pressed up against the fabric of the table, your skirt lifted up to your waist, and Jay’s cock pounding away inside you.

He would frequently take you back to the gazebo where your love for him blossomed to what it was now, and he fucked you there in practically every position you could think, and each time you felt fearful and yet also enticed by the risk of someone catching you two.

When he took you to restaurants, it was not uncommon for him to slip a vibrator inside you and increase the setting every time the waiter came around to check on you, making you shake in nervousness and stutter in response.

Although it was rare, he would sometimes let you be on top. Just a few nights ago, you two were watching a film by the fireplace when an intimate scene came on and you couldn’t hold yourself back from getting on top of him and desperately riding his cock. Your moans were loud that evening, and you got so exhausted that Jay had to help you by gripping your hips and guiding you. It didn’t take long for him to flip you over though, and take control away from you, but you greatly enjoyed your brief moment on top of him.

It was an understatement to say you two were utterly insatiable for each other.

You were now getting ready for bed, your body wrapped in a bathrobe after your hot shower. Jay was in his office, you believe he was making a few business calls, but weren’t entirely sure. After doing your skincare, you went into your bedroom and began changing into your pyjamas.

Right as you were about to start buttoning up your silk sleeping shirt, your personal guard came into the room, making you gasp and grab a nearby pillow to cover your chest. The material of your clothes was thin and you weren’t partially comfortable with him seeing you like this.

“Marco?! What are you doing here? Is everything alright?”

Marco nodded, not doing anything to soothe your worried reaction to him intruding on you. You were appalled at his lack of manners, because what man doesn’t knock before walking into a lady’s room? “Mr. Park just wanted to let you know he’ll be up here in about fifteen minutes.”

You nodded nervously, “Yes, of course. Thank you for letting me know. You can go now.”

He didn’t listen, instead, he slowly walked up to your shaking body and asked you, “May I?” pointing at your shirt. He gently took away the pillow from your hands, and even though you held onto it for dear life, his strength made it all too easy to leave you bare for him.

You placed your arms over your chest, trying to cover it, but he placed his hands on them and tried to calm you, “Could I just button them up for you?.”

His grip on your arms was tight as he managed to spread them open. He began buttoning up your shirt slowly and making sure to brush his hands against your bare skin. Marco did not think very highly of you, although being mesmerised by your beautiful body. It was getting harder for him to ignore his desire to fuck you open in your marriage home. He used to wonder about what it would be like to be your paramour, given how little seemed to like Jay in the beginning.

You were disgusted by his touch and sternly said, “Marco. Leave, right now.”

Right as he finished with the last button, he stepped back and your breathing intensified at the events that just transpired. You sent a glare at him, and began raising your voice, “Get the fuck out!”

Marco had no reaction on his face, no remorse for disrespecting you, and just as he was at the door to leave, he turned around and with the most frightening tone, said, “Mr. Park is a lucky man to have you as his bride.”

Once he left, you ran up to the door and shut it as hard as you could. You pressed your back against it and loudly sighed in relief now that he was gone. You immediately ripped off your clothes and threw them in the laundry bin, not wanting any bit of Marco touching your body. You thought you would have to burn it once you had the chance.

You turned off the lights and laid yourself in bed. Your breath was shaky and your mind was heavy.

After a while, once your body managed to calm down and you began forcing yourself to try and sleep, you felt the door creak open again. You flinched.

“Jay?” you called out, wanting to make sure you weren’t in danger again.

“Yes, my love?” he replied. He sounded exhausted.

You felt him lay beside you and you immediately turned around to wrap your arms around him tightly. You weren't sure how you were going to tell him about Marco, or whether you should tell him at all. You were now terrified of living in this house.

Jay felt your heavy breathing in the crook of his neck and knew you were thinking about something that worried you, “Is everything okay?”

You nodded weakly. “Yes. I’m okay,” you lied.

“You know you can tell me anything, right?”

“Of course, baby.”

That night, Jay felt a sense of dread as he felt you distancing yourself once more. He knew you weren’t telling him something. Although he understood it would take you longer than just a few months to fully trust him, he desperately wanted to know what it was that was hurting you.

Before Jay could step foot out of his office, Minseo came into the room rushed and ever so slightly dishevelled. She looked as if she saw something terrible transpire.

“Mr. Park, a word alone please,” she said breathily, “It concerns Mrs. Park.”

Jay’s eyes flew open, “What? Is she alright? I saw her just half an hour ago, what happened?”

Minseo looked down, her face red in a mixture of fury and worry for you. “I witnessed something bad happen to her last night.”

Jay furrowed his eyebrows. He knew it. He fucking knew it and he was appalled that you hadn't told him about it. He stepped closer to Minseo, “Tell me what happened, please. Don’t leave a detail out.” Who do I have to kill? He didn’t say the last part out loud, but Minseo knew already the dangers that came the way of the man who laid his hands on you.

“It was Marco,” Jay’s eyes darkened at her words, “I saw him enter her room while she was changing. She begged him to leave, of course, she was practically naked. He forcefully grabbed her and placed his hands on her chest. He left after she screamed at him one last time,” Minseo’s breathing was uneasy as she imagined the stress you might have been under. She could tell from Jay’s body that he felt murderous, but was holding himself back from losing his cool in front of her.

She couldn’t bring herself to look Jay in the eye when she continued, “I am so sorry, Mr. Park. I wish I could’ve gone in there and stopped him, but I was afraid of his strength. You hire such strong men to protect you I was afraid he would’ve used that strength against me. I know it was selfish, I beg you to forgive me. I am so sorry your wife had to get hurt under my watch,” her eyes were brimming with tears, and she didn’t calm down as Jay awkwardly patted her shoulder to calm her.

“None of this is your fault. Please find Marco and bring him to me,” he said through his clenched teeth and reeling mind.

“Right away,” she said but before she could leave he said one final thing.

“Stay close to Y/N. As of now, you’re the only one in this house I trust to be around her.”

It had been a few hours since Jay suddenly left the manor, much to your surprise. You didn’t get the chance to ask where he went, and when you asked Minseo, she gave a vague answer about him wanting to visit his father once more.

You felt suspicious regarding her answer but decided to leave it alone. You thought you would have eaten dinner alone that night but Minseo decided to join you. Although it was odd, you did appreciate the company.

Minseo stayed close by to you the entire night, right as you went to bed. For hours you just laid on your mattress, awake and wondering what it was that had Jay missing for so long. A part of you was embarrassed by how dependent you had become on him that a single night away was causing you to act this way. Another part of you went back to the words shared by your sister the night she came for dinner. All about the dangers that come with entailing yourself in Jay’s life.

You heard the whispered sound of running water in the bathroom across Jay’s bedroom and stood up to begin walking towards it. In the dim lighting of the hallway, you saw Jay’s silhouette bent over the sink and washing his hands.

“Baby? How did your visit go?” you asked timidly. He didn't say anything, and as you walked closer you began to feel confused at his white shirt that was no longer white. It was covered in massive pools of red and his skin. His hair was wet from the sweat and by Gods, he looked like an absolute mess. Your eyes widened and you placed your hands over your mouth in shock. “Jay?! What happened? Are you alright?” you said, reaching over to grip his bicep.

He stared at your reflection in the mirror, and you felt a shiver run up your spine at his terrifyingly dark stare. He again stayed silent for a while, letting your shock wash over you.

Then he began, “I had to hear it from Minseo of all people.”

Your hands were shaking ever so slightly, eyes trailing over his body and noticing he had no cuts or wounds, leading you to believe this was someone else’s blood. “What?” you whispered.

You flinched as he turned around and slammed the door shut behind you. He grabbed your shoulders and forced you to look into his eyes, “A man laid his hands on you,” his breathing was hard, “he hurt you and I had to hear it from fucking Minseo?” he asked. His voice was rough but not loud.

You began putting the pieces together and realised the blood on his clothes that was now transferring over to you was belonging to your old guard. You had no words, focused solely on his murderous stare.

You managed to muster up, “Why did you kill Marco?”

He growled, “That’s a stupid fucking question, but I’ll entertain you,” his voice was menacing, “No man who lays a hand on my wife will make it out alive. I made sure that bastard suffered until his last dying breath.”

There were tears brimming in your eyes. You’ve never been so terrified by the man standing before you, and a part of you desperately wanted to leave his grasp. You gently cupped his face with cold hands, “You shouldn’t have done that, Jay. I was going to tell you eventually. You could have fired him, but now—”

“Fire him?! Are you mad? Fire him so he could go work with another family and assault their women?” He was fuming, “I do not believe you would have told me anything because I know a part of you still doesn’t trust me. I’ve tried to make you believe that I’m not a monster, but I’m done with that bullshit.”

You did trust him. Gods you trusted him to an illogical point, but fear was not the same thing as distrust. “Of course I love you, but this is not the man I fell in love with.”

“Oh, you know damn well that’s not true. Who the fuck do you think is responsible for executing my family’s enemies?” Your mouth flew open at the revelation, your mind flashing back to the warning words of your sister.

He sighed, his fists clenching, “If you love me, then show me. Don’t keep secrets from me. Why would you keep that from me?” He turned over his palms and you saw the red streaks of blood and the purple bruises adorning it. Even after he tried washing it, it was still obvious what happened. “Do you see my hands? They’re covered in the blood of a man who dishonoured you, and I’d do it a million times over again. I need you to understand that.”

This was the real him. Although your presence in his life has made him infinitely times warmer than he used to be, he was built on a foundation of darkness and violence. You were what finally made his cold heart beat to life, and he would do anything to protect you and keep you by his side.

“Jay…,” you embraced him, not wanting to keep looking at his blood-covered body, “I am so, so sorry. I should have told you everything, but I was in shock. I felt ashamed that I let him touch me and I…,” your trailed off.

He pulled you towards him and began rubbing your hair, feeling guilty now that he didn’t have enough time to process how you may have felt about all this. His insecurities led him to believe you didn’t say anything because you were afraid of him. He imagined resurrecting Marco and killing him over and over again for making you feel this way.

“You are mine,” he murmured.

“I am yours,” you reiterated, your eyes were shining and pleading.

“I almost went mad, Y/N.”

“I think you did go mad.”

He shook his head, the corner of his lips raising, “You haven't seen me go mad just yet. That was nothing.” He grabbed your jaw and roughly kissed you. Your grip on his shoulder tightened and you felt ashamed by how aroused you became. What he did terrify you to no end, but a part of you, a sick and depraved part of you, liked the possessiveness of his actions and words. You were his, mind and body, and you enjoyed seeing him prove to you as such.

“You are mine,” he repeated, low and furious, “Every part of you belongs to me.”

He raised his legs to force your cunt on his thigh and began grinding against it, making you whimper. “Y-Yes, baby. I’m all y-yours.”

He slapped the side of your thighs, which were bare as you wearing your pyjama shorts, making you yelp in pain, “You do not keep secrets from me, do you understand?”

You nodded, your shorts dampening at his roughness. Your face was heating up and you began to sweat, ashamed at how little control you had over your body. You would have done anything for Jay, and let him take you however he wanted.

Now, you were about to let him fuck you open while covering you in the blood of his enemy.

“Get on your knees,” he demanded. You rushed to the ground with no hesitation, your face now facing his pelvis. After that night two weeks ago, you hadn’t gotten the chance to go down on him, and you felt yourself leaking into your shorts at the excitement of getting to do it again. “You know what to do.”

You immediately unzipped his trousers all too quickly you wrapped your mouth around his cock. It was all too overwhelming to you how badly you wanted to make him feel good, a part of you hoping to use this as a way of asking for forgiveness. Jay was amused at your desperation, “Gods, look at you. You’re such a slut for my cock.”

You whined around his cock, as you’ve always loved when he talked down to you. Jay’s style of lovemaking was usually a mix of roughness and intense movements alongside soft and reassuring words. However, you never did mind him degrading you.

Like before, you were struggling to handle his size, but instead of going gently on you, Jay grabbed a fistful of your hair and began gradually fucking himself into your mouth. Your throat desperately tried to take him in smoothly, but you were becoming lightheaded at the abuse on your poor mouth.

Jay was enjoying seeing you like this, desperate and exhausted, with your cheeks adorned with fat tears from your struggle to take him. Your throat felt incredible, and he made it his goal for you to be able to take it fully eventually. To be fair, you were doing better than last time, but you still had a ways to go. You were slobbering and gagging at the feeling of his tip hitting the back of your head, and Jay knew he would cum soon enough.

Jay glared when he noticed you trail your hands inside your shorts, taking your own action to relieve the pressure in between your legs. He pulled your face away and you began pumping him, letting his seed spill all over your face. Fuck, the way you looked made him want to devour you whole.

He leaned down to pick you up and placed you on the sink, taking a handful of your ass and slapping it in fury. You cried out before he grabbed your hand and lifted it up in front of him, seeing it covered in your essence. “I didn’t say you could touch yourself, now did I?”

You shook your head, “I’m sorry, I…I just…I’m sorry, baby.”

He spanked you again, making tears well up in your eyes once more. He growled, “You don’t get to call me that tonight.”

You nodded nervously, “I’m sorry, sir.”

“You do not do anything unless I tell you to, understand?”

“Y-Yes, of course. I’m so, so sorry,” your voice was desperate and submissive.

He turned you around and pulled your shorts down, your ass now on full display for him, already pink from his rough strikes. “I forgive you, my love,” he whispered, “But I’ll have to make an example out of this. I don’t want a bad girl to be under me.”

His hands came back onto your ass, but he didn’t just stop once, instead striking you a few times until your legs were shaking and your skin became sore at the feeling. He plunged his cock inside your pussy with no warning, making your double over in shock and pleasure.

He pounded inside of your cunt, grabbing the hair on the back of your head and pulling it up so you could look at your reflection in the mirror. You were embarrassed at how you looked, so pathetic and desperate and at the whim of Jay’s commands. Your pussy clenched around his cock as you felt it his your cervix, “S-So deep. You’re s-so deep,” you stuttered.

You felt his balls slapping your clit and your mind was spinning at the mix of stimulants. Fuck, it would take Jay practically seconds to make you cum at this point, and you were indeed right. You clamped around him as you felt yourself climax, but that didn’t stop Jay. He kept rutting himself into you, pulling your hair once more.

“Look at yourself. You look like a whore who was made to take my cock. A desperate and pathetic slut,” you clenched at his crude words, much to the soreness of your pussy from your recent orgasm.

He brought you up to stand and flipped you over once more. He lifted you up by your waist and you wrapped your legs around his torso. Just like before, he wasted no time shoving his cock deep inside you. He brushed away the tears of overstimulation that were brimming in your eyes.

All the times you’ve taken him, and yet you still couldn’t get used to his size. It truly felt like he was splitting you open every time, and it didn’t help that he was practically treating you like a rag doll right now. He was filled with utter adoration and love for you, so much so that he couldn’t handle the weight of it.

He placed a kiss on your lips, making you breathless. “I-It’s too much, s-sir. I’m go-going to…cum!” you yelped. You were incredibly sensitive but you could feel your second orgasm nearing itself. You held him as if you were going to fall into a deep tunnel, and your life depended on his stability. “It’s too much, Jay.”

Jay sucked on his teeth and looked at you with mock disappointment, “Oh? It’s too much? What a shame. You’d think after all these nights you’d be able to handle a bit more but here you are, weak and pathetic as ever.”

You shook your head, wanting to tell him he was wrong, but your voice was stuck in your throat. You were determined to prove to him you could handle his intensity, but how could you when he was right, and you were losing your mind before you could even cum a second time.

“Do you still want me to slow down?” he asked with a smirk. He was putting up the front that he was testing you, but he was becoming worried this may be too much for you as he felt his sanity come back alive. “Say the word and I’ll stop.”

“Not a chance,” you declared, your stare filled with lust and determination. You were going to prove to him that you could handle anything that he sent your way and tightened your legs to pull him closer inside you. You heard him groan at the feeling and you began seeing stars at his cock going deeper than you were ever used to.

You are incredible, Jay’s mind was reeling. You never failed to leave him amazed at how much love he could feel for one person.

He kept pounding on your sensitive cunt, bringing his hands down to start playing with your clit, causing you to moan louder than you had the entire night. Your body was shaking, sweating and glowing.

Jay was close, and you were even closer. You came around his cock once more, a few thrusts before you felt him spill his warm seed inside you once more. Your clamping pussy was milking every last drop of him, satisfying the desire for Jay to fill you up and get you pregnant. “I’m going to get you pregnant, yeah?” he whispered.

You nodded, your doe eyes shining with the dim yellow lights of the bathroom, “Yes, I beg you.”

“You beg me?” he smirked, “You beg me to fill you with my heir? You don’t have to ask, my love. I can already imagine you swollen with my babies. You would look so beautiful. Fuck, I can’t even imagine how you could look even more beautiful than you do now.” He decided not to mention how he wanted to show every man who encountered exactly who you belonged to, and who was your rightful life partner.

Gods, he couldn’t breathe at the thought of you two raising a family together. He would do absolutely anything to protect them and would go to the lengths of the world the same he would for you.

You slumped over and rested your head in the crook of his head, closing your eyes in rest.

After he washed you up and changed your clothes, he took you back to the bedroom, deciding to deal with the bloodied bathroom another time.

As you laid on the bed, looking peaceful and in bliss, Jay kissed you on your temple, “You will never understand the extent to which I love you,” he whispered. However, you weren’t awake to hear him.

Karina had her arms intertwined with yours as you were walking through the lush garden of your backyard. The sun was blaring and the sky was perfectly clear.

You asked Jay if your sister could come over once more because you missed her presence incredibly, and although you were telling the truth, you left out the part about you still being terrified of what Jay has done to your old guard.

Since that night, Jay had fired your other personal guard, as well as many other staff, believing them to be reckless enough to let Marco slip through the cracks and hurt you. He had hired two new personal guards for you, and one of them was a man he trusted with all his life. His name was Jake Sim, and he was a childhood friend of Jay’s who had previously worked as a guard for the mayor of Olympus.

Jake was not too far behind you and your sister, a common occurrence whenever Jay was not around you. It was honestly annoying, but you understood why Jay was paranoid.

“I can tell something is wrong, Y/N,” Karina said lowly, afraid of Jake overhearing what she was saying.

You looked down at the ground, “Something bad happened last week.”

You explained everything to Karina, only leaving out the part where you came on Jay’s cock two times mere minutes after being told of the death of Marco. Your face heated up at the reminder of your blood-soaked pyjamas.

Karina’s jaw fell at the revelation, and although she fully believed him to be capable of such murder, a part of her hoped you wouldn’t be subject to the horror of his ways. She immediately wrapped her arms around you and began tearing up.

“That bastard!” Karina screamed, not caring anymore about the fact that you two were not alone.

“Jay just wanted to protect—”

Karina’s head snapped at you and she looked appalled, “I don’t mean him, you dummy! I meant your guard. A horrible, horrible man assaulted my baby sister and I wasn’t there to protect her.” You heard Karina’s voice tremble in fear and worry.

“Karina, stop it,” you gripped her hands, “Stop blaming yourself.”

Karina couldn’t help it. Her mind kept going back to all the mistakes she made that led to you ending up in this situation, living in the same house as a murderous monster. She imagined she would’ve wanted to do the same thing if she found out you were hurt, but chose to ignore that.

“Y/N, don’t you see? This is why I don’t trust you living with Jay,” Karina began rubbing her forehead.

“Karina, I told you to drop it.”

“He didn’t even hesitate to just kill a man, that is psycho behaviour. You know well enough that was not his first body either,” Karina was fuming. “Y/N, Dad and I have been thinking of how we could get the upper hand on the Parks and get you out of this situation.”

You were confused and a little frustrated at Karina’s refusal to understand you wanted to stay with Jay but nodded your head to let her continue because living in bliss with the love of your life was at the expense of your family's suffering.

Karina whispered, “Jay’s mother is going on a business trip next week, so the Parks’ manor will be empty except for servants. Dad has a spy who is currently working for Aphrodite and he tells us that Mrs. Park is keeping her blackmail material in a safe in the manor. You will go there with Jay and find it, I will tell you as soon as possible the code and location once I get more information but tell me, can you do this for me?”

You were hesitant, but replied to her, “I will try, but don’t you think this is reckless? The Parks are going to find other ways to control us.”

“Y/N, it’s worth a try. The files they have aren’t only about me and Dad. The things they have about you are horrendous,” she was trembling.

“What?”

“Look, I don’t know the exact details, but you could be in great danger. Please, I’m begging you,” she looked at you with pleading eyes. She didn’t want to admit it, but a part of her felt safe putting you up to this because she knew Jay would never let something bad happen to you.

You nodded nervously, “I’ll do it.”

You and Jay were walking hand in hand through his mother’s manor, heading towards the dining room where you first met her personally. Jay was confused from the very beginning as to why you wanted so badly to come here, not believing any of your odd and vague reasonings.

The manor was empty of most servants after his mother went overseas, except for a few that weren’t in your vicinity.

“Should we have a drink?” Jay quirked his head towards the wine cellar.

“I wouldn’t mind a wine,” you smiled his way, but before he could pull you towards the room, you exclaimed, “Oh! You don’t happen to know if your mother keeps that strawberry champagne, would you?”

Jay’s movements stilled. His soft expression that was plastered across his face dropped immediately and his heart felt like it dropped to the soles of his feet. Surely you weren’t talking about what he was thinking. “What?”

“Oh, I guess you don’t. It was this pink and glittery champagne that your mother infused with strawberries, it was really good,” you said completely unaware of the turmoil inside Jay’s heart.

“Uh…yeah, why don’t you go to the dining room? I’ll go get that for you,” he rushed out of your grasp much to your worry and confusion.

You watched as he tensely walked away from you as though he were running out of time.

You were nervously swaying from leg to leg as your mind was focused on the files that were currently in your purse. While Jay was talking to Jake about something unbeknownst to you, you quickly excused yourself to head to the bathroom and as quickly as you could, you found the safe and managed to take the blackmail files.

The code was still engrained in your mind: 200402, Jay's birthday. It filled you with guilt knowing you were doing this without his knowledge, but you had to help your family in any way you could. You knew Jay would do almost anything for you, but his fear and love for his Mother were heavy; she was where he drew the line.

You didn't get to take a proper look at the files, but you were practically sweating at the thought of stealing something from one of the most dangerous women in the world. Gods, you hoped you didn't royally fuck this up.

At the other end of the manor, Jay’s mind was racing, and his hands were sweating, but he tried to calm himself until he saw the proof. When he entered the cellar, he immediately headed towards the dark brown cabinet behind where all the champagne was stored. His mother commonly kept her most dangerous weapons in there.

When he opened it, his heart dropped as he saw it. The one thing he never wanted to imagine. A vial half-filled with pink syrup, with a white label on the front of, ‘Philtre for the Love of My Son’.

Jay was fuming, and he violently grabbed the vial before smashing the vial on the ground. He fell to the ground, his hands resting atop the shattered glass of the vial, not caring if his palms began to bleed slowly.

“Drink this.” Jay placed a glass of green-tinted liquid in front of you. You looked up at him and his look instilled fear in you. His eyebrows were furrowed and he was focused solely on the glass. He was furious.

“What is it, baby?” You asked unsurely.

“Just drink it.” He looked into your eyes and he was pleading, his eyes shining with a mixture of frustration and despair. It has always been so difficult for you to know what was going through his mind. However, you had an endless amount of trust in Jay and knew in your heart that he would never do anything to hurt you.

You slowly took a swig of the drink. Once you gulped it all down, you keeled over at how disgusting it tasted. It tasted of bitter and unripe berries, sour and bitter. “Jay, are you trying to kill me?” You tried to make a sarcastic joke to help lighten the mood, but it didn’t seem to help. “What was that?”

“It was an antidote.”

“Antitode?”

“My mother poisoned you, Y/N.”

Your eyes flew open, in both shock and confusion. “I haven’t seen her in over a month how is that—”

“That is exactly when she did it,” Jay turned around and now his back was facing you. Even though you couldn’t see him, you could now tell the inner turmoil that was raging within him.

Jay had been angry before, but never like this. “There is no such thing as pink champagne, Y/N. At least not in our house. What my mother gave you was…” He trailed off, dropping his gaze to the ground and sighing deeply.

“Whatever it was that she gave me it clearly didn’t work. I’m still alive.”

“You drank my mother’s philtre.”

“A philtre? You mean a—”

“A love potion, Y/N. Meant to artificially induce a feeling of love towards someone. That someone being me, obviously.” His voice was shaky at the end. It dawned on you what this all meant, and why on earth Jay was acting so odd and distant ever since you mentioned the champagne.

“Philtres aren’t real, Jay. That’s all just folktales, your mother was being stupid,” you said, but weren’t even sure if you believed it. As much as you didn’t want to think of his words as true, you knew Jay wasn’t a foolish man.

Jay shook his head, now turned once again to face you. His eyes were glassy now, and you noticed his hands were clenched. You couldn’t stand to see him in such a distressed state.

“They are real, Y/N. They are all too real.”

You shook your head, not wanting to believe it for a moment. You knew magic and alchemy were a common practice in Olympus hundreds of years ago, but laws surrounding their usage have made them practically a myth.

Jay continued, “My mother never had the physical strength to physically hurt her enemies, let alone would she let blood stain her carefully chosen clothes,” his fists clenched, “so she resorted to poisoning them. Eventually, she realised that controlling people is much more powerful than simply getting rid of them.

She began following the recipes of ancient alchemists and eventually perfected them. It’s how she has so many powerful people under her thumb. Her logic was that if it’s not fear that makes them act in her will, she can just take away their will.

Philtres are another thing completely. I know her to be cruel but,” his voice cracked ever so slightly, “this is monstrous.”

Jay felt disgusted with himself.

Tears began to fall on your cheeks as the reality of everything began to fall on you. He didn’t believe you to be in love with him, and this entire time he was using your unawareness and intoxication to his favour.

“I mean, I should’ve known. Why else would you have acted so differently after the dinner?” Jay asked. He remembered noticing your shift in demeanour, but a selfish part of him didn’t want to investigate further because he enjoyed your attention and your newfound love for him, as much as it made no sense.

You immediately got up from your seat, rushing over to get in front of him and place your hand on his shoulder, “I am in love with you, Jay,” your voice was in heavy breathing, “I mean, this is insane. Why would your mom even do that? It makes no sense. She drank the champagne with me, so how did it only effect me? This must be a mistake.”

“That's not how alchemy works, Y/N. When you brew the potions, you can control exactly who will be intoxicated by it," Jay's fists were clenched in anger but his eyes shined with tears. "How could I have not known? She wants to control you. She wants it to hurt when she unleashes her fire on you because that would mean you would lose the love of your life,” he couldn’t look into your eyes. “I’m setting you free now.”

Your face fell, “No, Jay. You don’t mean that.”

“My mother is too much of a danger to you. I need you to leave.”

“I am not leaving, Jay. Please, I need you to understand I love you.”

“It is all fake. You never loved me, how could you love a monster like me?” He remembered the night he confronted your former lover. Sunghoon thought of Jay as an animal and an evil man, and Jay couldn’t help but agree with him now.

You cupped his face, your hands shaking violently, “Jay. Don’t leave me.”

“My mother hurt you, Y/N. I hurt you. I can’t keep having doing it.”

“You will hurt me if you leave me, Jay. I don’t know what your mother fed me but it didn’t matter because I love you. Nothing in that bottle measures up to the true love I have for you. Please believe me,” you said in between hiccups.

Jay gently grabbed the hands that were wrapped around his face, and put them back down, sighing in disappointment. “You have to go, Y/N. I can’t send you back to your family when my mother would just go after you, so I’ll go somewhere far and you can stay back at my manor,” you didn’t fail to notice how he didn’t say ‘our’ manor like he used to.

“Baby…” you trailed off, not knowing what to say. You could barely see anything with how thick the tears were that were flooding your eyes. “Baby, I don’t know what to do to make you believe me. Why can’t you believe that I love you?”

“Because there’s nothing about me that you could love,” his tone was of finality like he couldn’t bring himself to look or speak in your presence ever again. Your heart felt like it shattered, and your breathing became hard.

Jay had to use all his strength to not come to you and hold you as you let your tears out on his shoulder, and instead picked up his phone.

You watched in despair as Jay turned away from you and placed his phone to his ear, “Jake, I need you to come take Y/N home,” he paused to hear Jake’s response, “No, I won’t be coming.”

#jay enhypen #park jongseong #jay smut #jay x reader #enhypen #enhypen x reader #enhypen fic #enhypen smut #enhypen angst #in your arms forever 🕊

260 notes · View notes

retrievablememories · 11 months

Text

cherry bomb | part 2 | jungkook (m)

pairing: jungkook x fem reader

summary: after your town goes into lockdown because of the cherry bomb massacre, you find out that the murderer's interest is on you. eventually, you’re left with no choice but to face him.

genre: horror/slasher, angst, smut, college!au

word count: 13.7k

warnings: major character deaths, gaslighting, hallucinations, anxiety/paranoia, grief, trauma, violence (including knife and gun use), torture, blood, gore, descriptions of dead bodies, a funeral scene, fuckboy!JK, oral (fem receiving), fingering, finger-sucking, handjob, cumplay(?), hair-pulling

a/n: this part is quite rougher than the first, so heed the warnings. same notes as the last part—not meant to be entirely realistic since this *is* a slasher. block/filter as needed. i didn’t mention this in part 1 but this fic is not set in present day; more like somewhere in the 2000s? i don’t think this fic would work as well with all this advanced technology/the prevalence of social media now

...also, i had this story all written out and then decided to completely change the plot at the last minute because i figured out a way to write the original plot i had wanted to do from the beginning. 💀 yeah…just leave your thoughts below

taglist is at the very bottom of the fic—for some reason i wasn't able to tag everyone who requested, so please reblog this fic so folks can see it

sources for the fic dividers: one | two

link to part 1

you’re standing in front of some stranger’s house in the early hours of the morning, your body heavy from exhaustion as your adrenaline has run out. this is not at all how you expected your night to end when you left your dorm hours ago. it must’ve taken at least 40 minutes to get to this house, and you’re less familiar with this part of town, which you try not to feel uneasy about. you suppose the farther away from the scene of the carnage, the better.

jungkook bangs on the door, calling out the name yoongi-hyung until the porch light comes on. though it’s illogical, you’re tense with apprehension that the murderer could somehow appear at any moment, and you hope whoever yoongi is lets the both of you in soon. so much for no longer looking over your shoulder.

a man with hair just as long as jungkook’s answers the door, looking disheveled and annoyed. “why the fuck are you banging down my door at nearly 2 am—"

yoongi stops speaking as he eyes the both of you up and down, his gaze going from the bite mark bruises you left on jungkook’s neck to the dried blood on your face to the bullet holes in jungkook’s car. his expression is between surprise and curiosity. “what the fuck is going on here?”

“can we talk inside?” jungkook says, though he doesn’t wait for an invitation before pushing his way past the other man and stepping inside.

“uh…hi. sorry.” you step inside too, glad to not be out in the open anymore.

yoongi takes another look outside the door at the state of jungkook’s car before closing and locking it. “mind explaining this shit? i thought you were going to that party you told me about?

“i did,” jungkook says, his voice full of frustration. “the fucking killer showed up at the party.”

“the fuck are you talking about?”

“you know what i’m talking about. that werewolf-masked freak? he came and just started stabbing people to death. we watched him shoot a fraternity member in front of us, dude. that’s why my car looks the way it does.”

“the campus is probably dangerous,” you add. “that’s why we came here. we just need somewhere safe to stay for the night.”

yoongi goes to the window and draws back the curtain. he peeks out the small holes in the side of the blinds rather than pushing the blinds down to look outside. “and you’re certain he didn’t follow you here? i thought he only killed virgins anyway. why the hell was he shooting at you?” then yoongi turns away from the window and looks at you. “oh. is this why?”

feeling put on the spot, you blurt out: “look, i don’t think that matters much anymore. he seemed to be killing anybody who was in his way.”

“and he was on foot the whole time, so there’s no way he could’ve followed us,” jungkook adds.

yoongi shakes his head and walks away from the window. “whole town is fucked, then. come on.”

you’re relieved to be able to scrub the blood off your face and change into fresh clothes. you initially thought it was peculiar that yoongi had spare clothes ready for you to wear until he alluded to keeping them on hand for any of jungkook’s hookups that he brings over.

“sure—of course.” you’d just nodded and tried not to look embarrassed as you accepted the clothes.

even after showering you don’t feel entirely clean, though. you think it might be impossible to return to feeling anything like your former self after tonight.

the couch has a pull-out bed, so it’s not as uncomfortable as it would be just sleeping on a regular sofa, which you are grateful for. you’re still arranging the pillow and blankets when jungkook walks into the room holding his own bedding.

“i think i should sleep here,” he says.

“there’s no room on the couch for the both of us,” you protest, thinking he means to take your spot.

“i mean on the floor. earlier, you didn’t seem like you wanted to be left alone in here.”

“oh.” you try to take the edge out of your voice; it’s hard to be polite when you’re still so overwhelmed with stress. “that’ll be uncomfortable though.”

jungkook just waves his hand and dumps his pillow and blanket on the floor before going to push the coffee table out of the way. “doesn’t really matter, i think we’ve been through worse tonight than sleeping on a hard floor…”

“thanks,” you say quietly, watching him spread his blanket out on the ground. you want to say something else, but you can’t think of anything.

“it’s fine, don’t worry about it.”

after a few more moments of staring at jungkook as he arranges his sleeping area, you finally ask, “i was wondering how’d you meet yoongi? he doesn’t seem like he’s a college student. i’ve never seen him around our campus, at least.”

“he isn’t. he works as a music producer, so he’s out of town a lot, but this is his homebase. as for how we met—it’s a long story. he and my brother actually used to know each other, so…” you think he’ll explain further, but he just shakes his head. “but he’s a good friend.”

“i see. a music producer…nice. how cool for a little town like this.”

after everything is to his liking, jungkook gets under the blanket. “tonight was a lot, so try to get some sleep.”

you nod and turn the lamp off, though you’re doubting you’ll get any peace tonight. “yeah…you too.”

SATURDAY MORNING, NOV 4

you wake up around 11 a.m. on a strange couch wearing strange clothes in a strange room. with your brain’s half-conscious state, your terror reawakens; you think maybe you’ve been kidnapped by the murderer and the car ride with jungkook last night was a dream—until yoongi pops into your mind.

you try to regulate your breathing and settle back beneath the blanket, though you know you won’t be going back to sleep.

you haven’t gotten more than an hour of sleep in total, broken up into 20-minute intervals across the hours. every time you’ve tried to close your eyes and drift off, you see the frat member’s skull bursting apart again, shocking your entire nervous system. you can think of nothing but the piles of bodies and the deaths you witnessed. perhaps it’s better that you don’t sleep; you figure your dreams wouldn’t be any more tolerable than your thoughts.

as you shift around on the couch, your whole body screams with soreness. your arms, your ribs, your sides, your legs, and—to a lesser extent—even between your thighs where jungkook was last night.

you glance over and see that he’s still sprawled on the floor, blanket halfway kicked off. he’s actually awake, his face turned away from you as he blinks slowly and stares at nothing, but he doesn’t say anything and so neither do you. with you spending most of your night awake, you saw that he was able to get more rest than you did. lucky him.

it hurts to move, but you reach for your phone and check for any signs of lorelai. none. there is one text from camille, sent 40 minutes ago.

➤ camille: I talked to Lorelai’s sister. She went to go see about a missing persons report. The police took her information but didn’t seem very concerned about it and said she might have just stayed the night with other friends after the party. Apparently a lot of others had the same idea as you. Campus is a ghost town. They’re still identifying all the bodies, so no word yet.

➤ y/n: so we just have to sit here and wait to see if she’ll turn up alive or dead? that’s useless.

➤ camille: As per fucking usual with the pigs.

➤ camille: She also told me there’s supposed to be a lockdown or something. It’s on the news.

➤ y/n: a lockdown???

looking around the room, you spot the TV remote sitting on yoongi’s coffee table a few feet away. you try to sit up, but it takes you a couple minutes longer than you anticipate because of the pain. jungkook notices the movement from the corner of his eye and turns to look at you. “what are you doing?”

“tryna get the remote.”

jungkook grabs it and hands it to you, and you turn the TV to one of the local news channels.

➤ camille: They’re telling people not to leave their homes for anything non-essential while they search for him. Not sure how long that’s supposed to last. I guess now they wanna get serious about this fucking killer? Too late for that.

you and jungkook watch as the newscaster gives a rundown of last night’s events; to your small relief, it looks like the killer didn’t try to go to the campus after the murders at the party house. the newscaster goes on to announce that the police are instating a citywide curfew, which they’ll discuss further at a press conference in the afternoon. in the meantime, they advise everyone to only travel in groups, shelter in place if possible, and keep all windows and doors locked.

you laugh humorlessly, and jungkook glances at you again. “in groups? we were all packed into one damn house at the party, and how much did that help?”

➤ y/n: are you sure you’re okay at the uni?

➤ camille: I’m fine. My roommate brought some of her friends into our room so no one’s left alone. Either way, my dad is coming to help me move some of my things out and come back home.

➤ y/n: okay, please just stay safe.

➤ camille: You too.

“what now?” jungkook says once the newscast goes off. “everybody just stays holed up for like a month while they hunt for that guy?”

you roll your eyes. “people won’t stay in their homes for that long. i don’t know how any of this is gonna work. we wouldn’t be in this mess now if they’d cared when this first started happening.”

“you think so? students would still be getting killed. the only difference is that a good chunk of people would just be sitting at home freaking the fuck out and too scared to go anywhere while the killer would still be on the loose.”

“…damn. it’s truly bleak to assume we’d still be in the same situation. you’re an optimistic one.”

“better than deluding yourself about it.”

“whatever. where’s your family to freak out over you? somebody should be concerned about your whereabouts by now. didn’t you say you have a brother? speaking of, i’m gonna have to call my sister soon…”

jungkook turns back to the TV, and you can tell he’s become more tense than he was seconds ago. “yeah, but i’m estranged from them. yoongi’s my family.”

wrong thing to ask. you wonder about the reason for it but decide it’s probably better not to pry. “ah…that sucks.”

jungkook looks back at you like he’s irked by that response, but he makes a noise resembling a chuckle. “tell me about it.”

later that afternoon, after you’ve reassured your sister veronica on her work break that you are fine and at a “friend’s” house (because you have no clue how to refer to either of these men), you and yoongi sit at the kitchen table with brunch while jungkook goes outside to examine the damage to his car more closely.

it’s difficult to eat, but you do so anyway; you don’t want to be rude by wasting the food yoongi made. the news station still plays loudly from the living room as you wait for the press conference to come on.

“so, about you and jungkook...” yoongi starts, looking at you from over the rim of his cup of coffee.

“what about me and jungkook?”

“we both know he didn’t get those bites on his neck from a wild animal attack.”

you sit up straighter in your seat, a sudden spike of irritation hitting you. “aren’t we all grown here? who cares?” you try to sound unbothered despite feeling very green about all of this. after all, you’d only had sex for the first time last night.

“look, i don’t care. fuck him all you want. i’m just trying to advise you not to get emotionally involved, because that’s not how jungkook operates. the amount of girls i’ve had somehow coming after my neck when their situationship with him doesn’t work out is starting to get really old. it’d be best if you didn’t do the same.”

you’re simultaneously annoyed at his assumption of you and flustered because you want to prove him wrong about acting the same as the other girls. you hate both feelings. “i don’t want anything like that with him. i just needed something done and i got it. it doesn’t matter anymore.”

yoongi shrugs, and you get the sense he’s heard that before and isn’t convinced, but you can’t be bothered going back and forth with him about this.

the press conference comes on TV a few minutes later. they announce that classes at your university are cancelled indefinitely; parents and relatives will need to come move their students out, and the school will be operating with a skeleton staff and increased security presence for any students who can’t leave the campus. the citywide curfew will be at 8 p.m. every night, by which time almost everyone will need to be in their homes, and it will end at 6 a.m each morning.

“fun,” you say sarcastically. “at least i won’t have to worry about finals and trying not to get murdered at the same time.”

when jungkook comes back inside, you let him know about what he missed from the press conference.

“we should just stay here for now.” when you raise your eyebrows, jungkook says, “i basically live here when i’m not on campus for classes. plus yoongi-hyung lets me bring girls here all the time, this is nothing new.”

“if both of you are gonna be hiding out in my place, we’ll need to go to the store,” yoongi says. “more mouths to feed.”

“…or i could just go home?” you propose, your mind reeling at them already making plans. you feel awkward about staying in a stranger’s house for who knows how long. “i think we only really needed to stay here for the night. it’s fine.”

“will you have people there with you?” jungkook asks. “it’s not safe to be alone.”

you’re surprised he seems to be this concerned, but you answer: “well, i mean…my sister works 12-hour shifts as a nurse and she’s the only one living there, so…” you’d chosen your university because your older sister lived in the area, and because it was a tradition for women in your family to attend that school, but there were no other relatives you could turn to. your parents lived a couple of towns away.

yoongi comes to the conclusion so you don’t have to. “in other words, you’ll be alone most of the day.”

“…i guess. but i’m really not tryna impose on you by staying here.”

yoongi tilts his head, a small smirk on his lips. you automatically dislike the look on his face. “why don’t you take jungkook with you, then?”

you and jungkook glance at each other. “but, hyung…”

yoongi shakes his head. “you already know i can take care of myself. seriously, don’t worry about it.” and then yoongi winks at you. you don’t know for sure, but you take that to mean he’s probably packing heat like camille’s dad.

“if you’re sure.” turning to you, jungkook says, “so, how about it?”

“it’s my sister’s house, so i’ll have to ask her,” you say tentatively. “yeah…uh. let me do that now, i guess.” you pull out your phone to text her about it, though you know it’ll be a while before she gets another work break and can answer. “in the meantime…i think we’ll need to go to the store either way. and then to campus to pick our things up.”

“you’re right. let’s go then,” jungkook says.

the store is full of people panic-buying food and necessities in preparation for the curfew and effective lockdown, which you expected. you and jungkook end up going your separate ways to find the things you need because it’s quicker that way, and because you want to get in and out of the store as soon as possible. the crowdedness is too much like the party, and despite yourself, anxiety begins rising in you due to the claustrophobic atmosphere. you try to maintain even breaths as you keep searching for items. just what you need—a shiny new trauma to make your life harder.

you pass by a man in one of the less-crowded aisles before realizing he’s standing in front of what you need to get, examining one of the food packages. you wait a few moments to see if he’ll finish up soon, and when your eyes begin to wander, you see that there’s a long gray hair clinging to the back of his leather jacket, standing out clearly against the black. you probably wouldn’t have noticed this at all on any other day, except your mind has been on high alert for hours now; you find it strange that this strand clearly doesn’t match the shade or length of the hair on his head, which is short and plain brown. the shade of the hair also weirdly reminds you of something, though you can’t quite recall what; it remains just out of your mind’s reach.

you shake your head. he could’ve come to the store with somebody who has long gray hair, or hugged them before he left home, and a strand stuck to his jacket. it’s the least of your issues right now.

the man must feel your presence behind him because he turns around to look at you. you’re a little taken aback by his gaze; his expression isn’t mean per se, but very intense, as if his entire focus is trained on you.

there’s a second’s pause, like he’s thinking about something before he speaks. “am i in your way?” he asks, never breaking eye contact. his voice doesn’t portray any particular emotion.

“i just have to get something really quick.” he steps aside and gestures to the rows of food without a word. you slip in beside him and grab what you need before moving away again. “thanks.” you think about telling him about the hair on his jacket but decide against it; your decision is solidified when you spot a wolf figurine keychain on his keys, faded from time but still distinguishable. it makes your breath catch.

there’s no way it could be him. it was kind of dark in the party house with nothing but string lights and lamps illuminating it, and everything happened so quickly…but you do remember the colors of that mask. red, yellow, black—and that dark gray for the fur.

but maybe it’s really all just a coincidence; how much sense would it make to turn every person with wolf paraphernalia and random stray hairs into a suspect?

you walk down the rest of the aisle and away from the man with growing unease. maybe it’s time to find jungkook so you can get out of here; you can hardly keep yourself together, and despite your best attempts at logic, you can’t stop yourself from getting more frantic about those two things.

speeding up your walk and weaving through people, you look down every aisle in search for jungkook before you find him, rushing over to him as you breathe heavily.

“whoa, what the hell is wrong? did somebody do something?”

“no, i…”

“what happened?”

“it’s the…well, the…i saw, uh…”

“y/n.”

“i saw—the mask. the fur from the mask. do you remember it?”

“…you mean that stupid ass werewolf mask?” you gesture for jungkook to lower his voice. “wait, you’re saying you saw it in here?”

“no, i saw a man who had a strand of hair on his jacket…” it starts sounding ridiculous to your own ears the more you speak, but you continue. “the strand—it was the same color as that fur. the same length! and he—he had some weird wolf keychain…”

jungkook stares at you for a long moment before sighing. “you’re not serious? a random strand of hair that could be from anybody or anything? that could be from someone’s fucking grandma for all we know. plus a keychain…maybe he just likes wolves, y/n.”

you already know that saying i just feel like something is off won’t be enough to convince him. you sigh with a deep sense of defeat, considering that he’s probably right. maybe your initial assumption was the more sensible answer. “…right. i think i’m just really fucked up right now after everything that happened. can we finish up here?”

“yeah, we will. because you definitely need to lay down soon or something. you haven’t had any sleep all night, right?” the way jungkook eyes you with concern as if you’ve lost your mind annoys you. you’re about to give a smart remark when you notice something in the carrying-basket he has.

“…a baseball bat?”

“if the killer comes after us again, duh. we’ll be prepared this time. or at least i will.”

“good luck with that if he happens to have another gun.” rolling your eyes, you brush past jungkook to go to one of the checkout counters.

in the parking lot, you see that the man from earlier has also come out and is putting the last of his grocery bags into his car trunk. there’s really nothing spectacular about his appearance that would make him stand out in a crowd, with his average height and average looks, let alone incriminate him as a serial killer. yet that familiar unease won’t leave.

he sees you and jungkook walking towards the car together, and his eyes dart to the bullet holes in jungkook’s car. then he makes eye contact with you. you give a half-hearted wave, unsure what else to do with his eyes stuck on you. for a moment, his lips turn up into the faintest smile before he shakes his head and gets into his own car.

MONDAY, NOV 6

you’ve spent half of saturday and all of sunday trying to get used to living in your sister’s house with jungkook. veronica had been surprisingly okay with having him stay over, though most of it was her being relieved you finally found “a potential boyfriend who’s actually cute.” you didn’t have the energy to argue with her.

you’ve also been constantly checking on camille (to her eventual annoyance) and seeing if there are any more updates on lorelai. still nothing. your dread grows the further away you get from that bloody friday, but you try to keep your thoughts from straying too darkly.

right now, you, veronica, and jungkook all sit on the couch together in a neat little row, a bowl of popcorn in front of you on the coffee table and some science-fiction B-movie playing on the TV. your sister proposed the idea to distract yourselves from everything going on, but so far, you feel like it isn’t very effective. at least not for you. your mind keeps wandering to other things every 5 minutes.

eventually, veronica yawns widely, stretching her arms and legs before rising off the couch. “okay, i’m getting tired as fuck. i need to go to sleep for work tomorrow anyway. you guys enjoy the rest of the movie, okay?” she pats your shoulder as she passes by you on her way out of the room.

jungkook waves. “oh, sure. goodnight.”

“night, sis.”

when jungkook’s attention goes back to the movie, your sister makes eye contact with you and points her finger at you menacingly. you give her a shocked look while she mouths you know what i mean and swirls her finger in jungkook’s direction. embarrassed at the implication, you roll your eyes and turn your head back to the TV screen. having sex with jungkook on your sister’s couch is not high on your list of priorities tonight.

after your sister is gone, jungkook spreads out on the couch like it’s his own living room, placing his legs right over your lap. you sigh, looking over at him—and hoping that your eyes don’t linger too obviously on the expanse of thigh muscle that’s now on display from his shorts riding up higher.

“…really? i don’t want your big ole legs in my lap.”

jungkook just grins. “you should lay down too, it’s more comfortable this way.” you stare at him, and he tries to egg you on by pulling the sleeve of your shirt. “come on.”

“i’m not laying down on top of you, if that’s what you’re after.”

you do end up lying down, but on the opposite side of the couch so that your legs are tangled together, which really just increases the amount of contact between you either way—but whatever.

this makes jungkook laugh more. “ha, it’s like we’re scissoring.”

“so damn corny.”

you two continue watching the rest of the movie, but by the end of it you don’t remember half of what happened. taking the remote, you flip through the channels and try to find something else to look at. there isn’t much interesting to watch on a random monday night—which would be a school night anyway, if not for the current context.

as you search for a channel, jungkook asks: “what would you do if you found out who the killer was?”

you squint your eyes at his odd question. maybe the obvious answer would be to alert the police. but after days of having your anger stoked like a fire, that’s not exactly the answer you’d choose. “maybe i’d kill him.” the words leave your lips easily, and you hardly think twice about them once they’re out.

neither of you speak for a few long moments.

“does that scare you?” you ask, after the silence starts annoying you. you want to laugh, but there’s nothing really funny about the situation.

“…not really. angry women are kinda sexy. so are dangerous ones.”

you scoff. “i’m not tryna be sexy, you fool. and how many dangerous women have you dealt with? seems to me you only have a thing for the innocents.”

“it’s not like i only fuck virgins. you don’t even know me like that.” he nudges your leg with his foot like he’s also annoyed, but his expression doesn’t show any actual irritation.

“…if you want to go back and forth about it, go outside and argue with the wall or something. i’m in no mood, jungkook.” you shove his foot off of you. “just, holy shit. i wish i could have just one hour where i don’t have to think about any of this shit. my mind can’t even breathe.”

he’s actually quiet for a couple minutes after. you think he’s moved on from the conversation until he finally says, “i can give you an hour.”

your body becomes alert at that. the insinuation in his tone is obvious. you glance backwards as if your sister could hear you from upstairs, though you know that’s illogical. “i got what i wanted from you already,” you whisper.

“so? what if i wanted to give you more? you know you’re allowed to have sex with a person more than once, yeah?” he chuckles.

here he is making you this offer, and once again you feel like you’ve been reduced to the state of a confused lamb in front of a hungry wolf. you realize that the idea of letting yourself get more physically entangled with jungkook scares you. he is not someone you can turn into a boyfriend, who wants to be a boyfriend, and you are only looking to save yourself from any potential hurt. “it would just be sex—right? you have to know i’m not looking for anything deeper from you.”

jungkook smirks. like with yoongi, you don’t know if he believes you. “i know.”

you want to undo almost everything from the past few days. you can’t forget, but for a while, you want to just exist outside of the timeline where there’s a killer on the loose and one of your friends is missing. it’s too much to handle; your body is approaching its limits for the amount of stress it can take. you need a balm to numb the pain and the fear, and you dislike that you are giving into your base instincts to do so. you feel guilty, somehow. but pleasure is easy. at least it has been whenever you sought it on your own—and now you have someone else to give it to you. someone who is in front of you now, proposing it with all the willingness in the world. maybe there’s really nothing wrong with saying yes.

“jungkook…”

“hm?”

“please just shut the fuck up and don’t say another word about the outside world right now. i don’t want to think about anything but your…” you falter, still trying to get used to expressing what you want sexually.

jungkook sits up, his hands sliding up your legs and to your hips. “but my what?”

“um, your…” your thoughts end when he leans down and pulls the hem of your sweater up, planting a kiss on your waist where your skin meets the waistband of your sweatpants. one kiss turns into a second, and a third. the fourth becomes an open-mouthed embrace of his lips on your skin, and you make a small noise of pleasure when his tongue gets involved.

“careful. don’t want veronica to come down here, remember?”

you huff. “that isn’t happening any time soon, believe me.”

his kisses continue as he begins to slide your sweatpants down, revealing the waistband of your panties. once they’re fully on display, he leans forward to nuzzle his face between your thighs, his mouth and nose pressing into the seat of your underwear. his actions take you off guard. you actually give a brief chuckle from surprise, though you are also somewhat embarrassed. “now what the hell are you doing?”

“let me savor my meal before i eat it.” his warm breaths tickle your inner thighs as he speaks.

“ugh, don’t turn me off.”

“that’s funny, because i seem to have an easy time getting you wet.” to prove it, his fingers press into the seat of your underwear to feel the wetness that’s seeped into them; you sigh from the brief pleasure his fingers’ movements afford you before he pulls them away.

jungkook drags your panties down next, his lips trailing down your lower abdomen and across the curls of hair covering your pubic mound. your body fills with anticipation at the gradual pace of his actions and the purposeful, wet caresses of his mouth.

when he uses his thumbs to press your lower lips apart and expose you more fully to him, you have half a mind to be self-conscious about it until he places his mouth on you in earnest.

jungkook eats like someone who hasn’t done so in a while and doesn’t know when he’ll get to do it again. his mouth sucks at your clit like he’s desperate for you to come, tongue rolling over the swollen nub in an unrelenting pattern that has your stomach tensing, and you quickly realize you do have to try to silence yourself even if you know it won’t wake veronica up. you twist your hands into the sleeves of your sweater and lean your head back on the couch’s armrest as you arch your hips up closer to jungkook’s face, uncaring about how vulnerable you feel completely offering yourself up to him like this; right now, all you want is to feel good.

“gonna come quick again? maybe we can set a new record?” jungkook pins your knee against the couch with his elbow to keep your legs open as he slides two fingers inside, diving straight in instead of working you up this time. your body breaks out in a sweat and you know you really won’t last long once he does this, the tips of his fingers aiming for that dreadful, wonderful, and overpowering place inside you. you don’t know how people do this—you feel like you’re going to die when he stimulates that spot, and all you want to do is scream even though you can’t.

“a r-record? fuck off…” you choke out, though you begin to rock your hips into the rhythm of his fingers, needing so badly for him to take you over the edge again.

he chuckles. “i don’t think you want me to fuck off right now.”

you have no words for a good comeback when he buries his head between your legs and slurps at your pussy again and crooks his fingers repeatedly to where your orgasm is unexpectedly rushing down upon you, causing your body to tense as you gasp and stifle any sounds that escape with your sweater sleeve.

jungkook doesn’t stop there and you don’t really expect him to, because you’re beginning to learn he isn’t a one-and-done type of man. he keeps sucking and stroking you right into another releasewhile you push the beanie off his head, fist your fingers into his strands, and tremble over the sight of his pitch-black mess of hair between your thighs. something about the visual is so appealing to you.

after he has made you come for the third time, you watch him sit up on his knees to reach into his shorts and pull his dick out, his darkened tip slick with precum. his long hair falls into his face as he glances downward, using the hand he’d been fingering you with to lube himself up with your cum.

“come here,” you tell him, your voice coming out sharper than you intended; but he doesn’t care, because he follows your request without a word and presses himself into your side. the couch is just big enough to accommodate both of you in this position, but it’s still a tight fit, and your bodies are once again tangled together.

“let me touch you,” you say, your palm pressed to his stomach, feeling the firmness of the muscle.

he raises his eyebrows, like you didn’t even need to ask. “of course.”

“no, i mean…” he realizes what you actually mean as you brush his hand away from his shaft and wrap your fingers around it instead.

“should i teach you how?” jungkook brings his hand to overlap yours, though his breath becomes a bit strained when you slide your hand to the base of his cock and back to the tip again, the pads of your fingers rubbing over the sensitive head. seeing your fingers around him turns him on more than he thought it could, and it’s just a simple fucking handjob.

you roll your eyes. “stroking a dickshouldn’t be that hard.”

“everyone likes it differently, though. fast, slow, soft, or rough…just the tip, or the whole shaft.” you can’t deny that—or the way you find yourself throbbing at his words, his voice husky from the pleasure. which is why you let jungkook close his hand more fully around yours and guide your movements.

it’s captivating to observe his reactions from your hand on his skin—the heavy breaths he lets out and the soft moans and even softer whimpers that come in between the exhales. whenever you squeeze his shaft more firmly or rub your thumb against his leaking tip, you find yourself grinning at the rise and fall of his chest and the tongue that darts out of his mouth to lick at his lips. but mostly, your eyes are drawn back to the sight of your hand working him over, his thighs and stomach tensing sporadically.

eventually, you both look away from your joined hands and at each other’s faces. your eyes dart to his lips and back to his gaze again, and you shift your face forward to signal your desire for a kiss. he meets you there by pressing his lips to yours, and it isn’t hard for him to get lost in the meeting of your mouths and the heat from your palm on his shaft.

your free hand returns to his soft hair to tug on it as your tongues slide against each other. he grunts at the burn of his roots being pulled but doesn’t stop you; on the contrary, his body responds favorably as more precum swells from his tip and his nipples poke against the material of his shirt.

“do you like that, jungkook?” you mumble against his mouth.

“you know i do.” at some point, his hand falls away and he lets you stroke him on your own.

jungkook gives a shuddering moan into your mouth when he climaxes minutes later, thick streams of his cum shooting onto his shirt and dripping down your hand. he tries to keep quiet and doesn’t entirely succeed, but it doesn’t much matter.

you squeeze the few remaining drops of cum from his cockhead, trying to make sure you don’t grip hard enough to actually hurt him. you pull your sticky hand away from jungkook when you think he’s finally emptied, but he grabs your wrist and you look at him questioningly. you watch with shocked eyes as jungkook brings your hand up and takes your messy fingers into his mouth, sucking his cum from them. you know instinctively it isn’t the first time he’s done this—not with the look of pure satisfaction on his features as he licks his own seed off your fingers.

his enthusiastic pleasure is part of the reason why you accept when jungkook gives you a crushing kiss, passing his cum from his tongue to yours. you don’t know what you expected it to taste like, but it isn’t gross like you’ve heard others complain about when sharing their sex tales; despite being salty, the overall taste is neutral. still, it takes some getting used to.

when you pull away from each other, noses brushing and lips wet from each other’s spit, you look into his dark brown eyes and get the sudden desire to say something that’s been buried in the back of your mind for days now.

“why did you come straight to me that night?” you whisper. “like you already knew who you were there for.”

jungkook stares back, his lips curving up slightly. “i just wanted to. or i wanted you, more specifically.”

“that’s not an answer.”

“well, it’s my answer.”

“was i another one to knock off your list?”

“you think i have a list?”

“i’m not stupid. it’s not unusual for guys to have a list. plus, plenty of rumors go around.”

jungkook taps his fingers underneath your chin and kisses you on the lips again, though it is brief. “stop believing everything you hear.”

you clearly won’t be getting a straight answer from him tonight. with the moment broken, you sigh and begin pulling your bottoms back on. “…whatever you say, dude.” once you’re dressed, you climb over his body to get off the couch. you poke him in the chest as your eyes roam over him in his disheveled state, his shorts pulled down and his cum staining his black shirt. “might wanna clean yourself up, huh? i’m going to sleep. and, yeah…thanks for the distraction.”

TUESDAY, NOV 7

with the weather being as cold as it is and heading toward winter in another month or so, lorelai is surprised by how quickly the bodies began to smell.

she doesn’t know much of anything about bodily decomposition—because, to her parents’ disappointment, she wasn’t about to be a biology major and have to be around cadavers in a dissection lab—but if this were a movie or something, she would’ve thought it would take longer than just one day. the smell started to hit her the saturday after the party.

but ultimately, this isn’t a movie, and the fact that she’s trapped in a decrepit house in some remote part of town is her present reality.

she doesn’t remember anything about how she got to this house; she thinks she must have been concussed before she was brought here. her head has been hurting badly for days, and not even the simple relief of a painkiller is available.

what she does know is that she’s being kept in a dirty living room on an equally dirty mattress, her hands and legs tied by rope and zip-ties. if there were any miniscule chance of her escaping, it would be impossible to go anywhere considering both her ankles are broken, only adding to the amount of physical pain she’s been in for days.

the living room is mostly empty except for the bodies of some other students from the party, which have been scattered around the room. lorelai tries not to look at them—especially not at the ones she knows—but it’s difficult. they become even more terrifying to her when night falls, turning into dark, rotting shadows in the corners of the room. there has been nothing but the company of these corpses for days, and a couple of visits from the killer.

he's never once taken off his wolf mask or his gloves, and every other part of his body stays covered in all black. she doesn’t have the first idea of what he looks like underneath it all. he has spoken to her a few times, but the voice isn’t one she recognizes. his words when she first awoke inside this house still knock around in her mind, filling her with dread.

he’d crouched in front of her, watching her move around on the mattress and try to orient herself. he had the casual air of someone observing a flipped-up bug struggle on the sidewalk before crushing it underfoot. “you aren’t y/n, but you’ll do for now. we’ll have some real fun later on. you’ll help me give her a good scare.”

“how the fuck do you know y/n?” lorelai had struggled against her restraints, but this only made her newly broken ankles hurt worse. tears began to fall from her eyes from the pain and fear.

the killer had said nothing to that—only tilted his head curiously and stared at her, which was unnerving even if she couldn’t see his eyes.

“you have no fucking reason to go after her, she’s not even a virgin anymore you dumb fuck—” with those words, the killer had backhanded her, sending her already injured head into a fresh wave of agony.

“things would’ve been different if not for that fucking party. you students think you’re so fucking clever, yeah? and look how you paid for it.” it was impossible to see any facial expression, but his body language spoke of anger. “no matter, though. virgin or not, i’ll see this through to the end.”

now it’s yet another morning, and he has returned. he has a lot of debris in his hands—stuff like sticks and dry moss and foliage. he’s also carrying a small bag, the contents of it a mystery. everything he does causes alarm for lorelai, but now confusion joins in.

“ready to have some fun?” he asks. with duct tape over her mouth, she can’t answer back. she watches as he arranges the debris on the ground in front of her, her anxiety mounting as he takes a lighter out of his pocket and sets fire to the foliage.

leaning forward, he rips part of the duct tape away from her mouth with his gloved hand, causing her face to sting. “got anything to say?”

“wh-what the fuck are you doing?”

“i’m gonna stoke a nice fire here…get this knife hot enough to hurt.” he brings out his knife then, and lorelai shrinks away from the blade as he drags the flat of it across her throat—but there’s nowhere else to go, as she’s sitting up against the wall. “then i’ll just cut this pretty little body up a bit. the finishing touch…i think i’ll slice your throat open. how does that sound?” he takes the knife away from her neck to hold the blade over the flames.

lorelai’s breath hitches, and her stomach begins to physically hurt from the outpouring of anxiety flowing through her. she starts to sob, trying to speak through the tears and snot and drool. the only question she can muster up is, “wh-why?”

“this is for y/n—remember? i hope that concussion hasn’t fucked with your memory.” the killer watches the reflection of the flames on the blade as it grows hotter. “and…i’m doing someone a favor.” he doesn’t wait for her to speak again before putting the duct tape back in place over her mouth, leaving her to cry to herself and face her rising distress as he heats the knife until it’s burning hot. internally, she wishes there was any way in the world to get out of this situation.

it isn’t much longer before he’s finished. lorelai screams as he approaches her with the knife, and then at the feeling of the red-hot blade scorching her skin, though the sounds are stifled by the duct tape.

“now, be still while i fix you up.”

WEDNESDAY, NOV 8

you go outside that afternoon to check the mail and have an excuse to get out of the house; it doesn’t matter if it’s only for a few moments. you’re not used to staying cooped up in one place for so long with absolutely nothing to do, and you feel like you’re not too far off from going mad with cabin fever. it hasn’t even been a week since everything happened.

you open the mailbox, and there are the usual bills along with something strange: a blank envelope with no return address. even your sister’s address isn’t written on it. flipping it over, you see that the envelope was never sealed. someone must’ve just come up and put it inside the mailbox. but who the hell would do that, and for what reason? whenever any of your neighbors have something to give you or your sister, they come straight up to the house to do it.

inside the envelope is a set of polaroids. their content makes you drop the rest of the mail. your legs grow weak, and you end up sitting down hard on the end of the driveway, some of the polaroids slipping from your hands. the pictures show the bodies of some of the students from your university, their corpses posed in odd positions and some bare of clothing—all dead.

you struggle to breathe as you frantically flip through the rest of the pictures. in the center of all the group photos is lorelai, her neck torn open and her wrists and ankles tied. she’s still dressed the way she was the night of the party, though her dress is stained with dark brown blood. there are open cuts all over her bare skin, their appearance rough-looking and uneven as if they’ve been cauterized.

there are several group polaroids, several of lorelai alone, and several angles of the outside of a house, which must be the same one the bodies are being kept in. one photo of lorelai slips out of your shaking hands, and you see there’s barely legible handwriting on the back of it, which reads, “this is just the teaser, y/n.”

you scream and don’t stop screaming until jungkook comes running out of the house holding the baseball bat, as if the killer might’ve gotten bold enough to attack in daylight. a couple of your neighbors peek out of their houses and make their way over with concern on their faces once they see you sitting on the ground, your exclamations ringing through the street.

there’s a disarrayed group of people around you grabbing at your shoulders and asking what’s wrong, what happened, and then gasps and exclamations of shock when they see the polaroids. you feel yourself being pulled to your feet and then lifted up—maybe it’s jungkook, because it smells like him—but you’re too disoriented to make proper sense of anything right now. you can only think of how much time has been wasted, and how little time lorelai actually had left.

SUNDAY, NOV 12

in the main lobby of the funeral home, you sit in a chair next to camille, staring into empty space while the other girl tries to cry as quietly as she can. she cries as if she’s ashamed of it, and you wish you could comfort her, but you don’t know what to say or do. for the past few days, you’ve mostly just felt numb.

you’re waiting for veronica to come back out so you can leave, as she’d stayed behind after the service to talk to lorelai’s family for a little longer.

lorelai’s family had opted to have her cremated after seeing the state of her body. a lot of other families did the same after the events of cherry bomb, not even wanting to entertain the idea of a closed-casket funeral. you can understand their feelings about it if you push through the haze in your mind to consider it for long enough. though the morticians have done the best they can over the past week, sometimes knowing that your loved one has multiple stab wounds and eviscerated organs beneath all the makeup and fancy clothing is too much to handle.

when veronica finally comes out, the three of you walk outside to join the rest of the people who’ve started getting in their cars. some still linger in small huddles, shaking their heads and wiping their faces.

jungkook, who’d driven you and veronica to the memorial, waits outside for you all, leaning on the side of the building. you both thought it was probably better for him not to attend the service considering lorelai was never fond of him and he didn’t know her that well.

“is it finished?” he asks.

“it is.” veronica sighs. “god, funerals are so damn…bleak.”

you notice a man waving at your group from the other side of the parking lot and realize it’s camille’s dad. her posture straightens when she catches sight of him, and she hurriedly tries to wipe the rest of her tears before shoving her tissue into her pocket. “i-i think my dad is waiting for me. i…i’ll see you guys later, alright?”

“okay, camille.” the strange absence of emotion that you’ve been trapped in for the past few days suddenly cracks open when you notice camille’s anxious demeanor as she speed-walks away from the rest of you. intense sorrow overtakes you; you don’t want her to leave, but she has to go.

you are crying before you fully understand what’s happening. veronica puts her arms around you and squeezes you against the side of her body. jungkook reaches a thumb up to wipe away your tears, though you don’t let him get very far before turning your head away and into veronica’s shoulder.

“y/n…”

“how am i supposed to go on?” you exclaim, catching the attention of a few people nearby. “the police said maybe she’s just staying with friends. and now look. plus, the killer knows where me and my sister live now…maybe he always knew.”

“we don’t even have a clue who the killer is…” jungkook mumbles. “there’s no one you know of who might have a grudge against you?”

“no, jungkook. the police already gave me all that questioning. and it doesn’t help me feel any better to think maybe all these deaths are somehow my fault.” you scoff.

“y/n, nothing’s your fault because some freak decided to go around killing people; that was his decision.” jungkook argues.

you nod slightly to his words but say nothing else, not wanting to go further into that topic. you don’t know if you can believe him about that.

the parking lot is emptying out now, so you try to pull yourself together so the three of you can leave. “well…you don’t need to keep staying with us if you don’t want to. we have those assigned bodyguards now, so…” you glance in the direction of one other car sitting beside jungkook’s—inside it are two men the police force appointed after the polaroids of the bodies were planted in your sister’s mailbox.

jungkook looks at you as if he’s trying to gauge your expression; he himself looks surprised, though he attempts to play it off. veronica glances between you both, recognizing the awkward shift in the air.

“you don’t want me there anymore? i mean it is your house—” he glances at veronica “—so that’s fine with me if—"

“what? i didn’t say i don’t want you there, neither did veronica, it’s just if you don’t want to be there—"

“i never said i didn’t want to be there, though?”

you both become quiet, jungkook looking at you and you returning his gaze for a few seconds before looking off to the side. veronica is still standing between you both like she’d rather be anywhere else on earth.

“i just figured that maybe…” why are you being so concerned about me? isn’t this the part where we go our separate ways? is what you really want to ask. you have seen and learned enough from your friends’ and even your acquaintances’ experiences to realize that any other one night stand would not have cared so much. that’s how these things go, right? but he isn’t really a one night stand anymore, either.

you don’t even know if you’re considered friends with benefits, but what would that change? you’d still seen others tossed aside without much thought by their FWBs while in times of need. considering his history, you don’t understand why jungkook isn’t following the same template now, and you don’t think you should ask why for fear of breaking the illusion.

fed up with your own confusion, you decide now isn’t the time to lament on your lack of knowledge about these things. “nevermind. that’s fine. so you’ll stay?”

the corner of his mouth lifts in a brief smile. “i’ll stay as long as you won’t try to kick me out.”

you aren’t in the mood to attempt to smile back, but he seems to understand that. “right, well...good.”

“…now that you two have figured that shit out, can we leave?”

FRIDAY, NOV 17

jungkook thought that getting outside a bit more would help you feel better and prevent you from developing a complete fear of leaving the house, which is why you’re sitting in this claustrophobic little diner now with him, yoongi, and camille—and of course, your ever-present bodyguards in the booth behind you all. but this outing isn’t doing anything to mitigate your fears.

nearly 10 minutes in, you have to ask jungkook to switch seats with you so you’re not on the outside of the booth, as you’re afraid that it’s too easy-access if anyone—say, the killer, though you’ve been trying not to think so obsessively about him—were to come in and start stabbing you to death right where you sit. being on the inside calms you for a little while until you become anxious about the window beside you; what if he has a gun again and simply shoots through the glass? all he’d have to do is stand on the sidewalk and aim, his werewolf mask laughing at you with its eternally frozen growling expression, and your brains would be all over the table just like that frat guy’s.

your meal sits half-eaten as you get increasingly lost in your anxieties. the others are talking about something, but you can’t hear what. it’s like some of your senses have shut down or begun working incorrectly. the strawberry sauce in camille’s sundae looks too much like blood and even smells like it from the occasional whiffs you get, and you find yourself staring at the sundae dish and wanting to throw it across the restaurant.

jungkook’s hand touches you on the back, and the tension in your body increases. he feels it and draws away, though he keeps trying to meet your eyes. “are you okay?” he whispers.

“why ask that? she obviously isn’t,” yoongi says, like he’s annoyed with the obviousness of jungkook’s question.

“hyung, i’m just trying to help.”

“it was your great idea to come out here when she didn’t want to, though.”

“y/n—” camille starts.

“can’t you throw that out? it smells like blood.” your mouth feels useless and hard to maneuver, but you manage to say those words.

“what?”

“the…that. that thing.” everyone looks at camille’s melting sundae. yoongi raises his eyebrows.

“blood?”

“do you mean it—looks like blood?” jungkook suggests.

you raise your voice in irritation, not understanding how everyone else is unable to perceive the same scent that you do. “no, i-it does, but it smells like blood too! just get rid of it!”

one of the waitresses comes over to the table. “is everything okay over here?”

“um, we’re fine! i’m finished with this though.” camille hurriedly hands the sundae off to her, trying to keep the situation calm.

“oh, well—the rest of you too? that’ll be it, then?” she gathers everyone’s plates and leaves with a smile that attempts to be cordial but is still colored with unease.

her departure leaves a stiff silence in which you all spare glances at each other but try to avoid directly meeting eyes. camille is the first to break it.

“i’ll ask my dad if i can stay over with you,” she suggests. she suddenly sounds much more tired. jungkook’s eyebrows furrow slightly at her words; yoongi silently glances at the younger man. “just, you know…maybe the extra company would help? he’s been treating me like a kid again, but we should be safe with the bodyguards there, so…”

“you don’t have to do that,” you say, though you’re too exhausted to truly argue.

“you’re in shambles, y/n. and it’s not just for your benefit. i’m feeling pretty fucking alone right now, and it’s hard for my dad to understand the emotional side of it, so…” camille plays with her fingers and doesn’t look at anyone as she speaks; you know talking about her father can be a sore spot for her sometimes. “uh, anyway. not to trauma-dump or anything. just let me do this.”

you sigh. “fine…okay. do whatever you have to. can we just leave?”

as you’re all walking outside, jungkook pulls you aside.

“i still worry about you after that incident at the store, you know?” he admits.

you shrug his hand off your arm and glare at him. “you think i’m crazy.”

“i don’t. i just want you to be able to relax and not feel like you’re being hunted 24/7. i don’t think the killer is constantly waiting around the nearest corner for you, y/n.”

“you don’t know how close the killer could be. he knows where i go to sleep at night. so stop the bullshit, jungkook.”

“you’ll be okay. you have me, remember? i protected you that night…i can do it again.”

you examine his face for a long moment and find that you are too overwhelmed with stress and fear to be moved by his words. “i’d like to trust you…but the killer might just murder you too. then who’ll save me?” you don’t wait for his response before walking away to catch up with the other two.

LYING IN WAIT...

it’s strange to see the police bodyguards in veronica’s driveway and backyard everyday. it’s not the same two all day—they switch off so that there are two doing a day shift and two doing a night shift.

the security team at the hospital where your sister works is aware of the situation, so you try not to get too worried about her safety when she’s away from the house—but it’s difficult.

there have been no more kills connected to your university since lorelai. it seems like half the town has forgotten their fears and tried to go back to some sense of normalcy while the other half still hides away and lives in perpetual panic, including you. the former group of people has started muddying the waters for the police, with some teenagers getting brave enough to sneak around in wolf masks and vandalize buildings with red-lettered virgin graffiti just to fuck with the cops. there have even been a few people who turned themselves in claiming to be the killer—only their supposed confessions never matched the details of the case.

reporters have tried to hound lorelai’s family and your family several times for any speculations or answers on the killer’s identity, but none of you are willing to spread misinformation just to give them something to write about. however, that hasn’t stopped other residents of your town from sharing their speculations and even implicating their own relatives or neighbors—whether as a fucked-up joke or as genuine revenge just depends on whoever’s speaking. with all of these false leads, the police are still no closer to finding the killer than they’d initially been.

everyday feels like you’re waiting for the other shoe to drop, though the chances of any more kills are starting to seem improbable; the university is practically empty. but it doesn’t matter to you if the school is nearly deserted, because the killer has his aims set on you now, and you only wish you knew why.

up in your room, you and camille sit on your bed gazing out the window—the window that must always remain locked now, for fear of unwanted ingress. you’ve never been uncomfortable in your sister’s house, but lately you’ve been feeling like you’re boxed in with every wall pressing towards you.

sitting up from your lying-down position, you have to find the appropriate words for a moment before speaking. “camille—i can’t stop feeling like maybe we aren’t entirely safe,” you murmur.

camille raises her eyebrows. “why not? those guys stay outside all day, and we keep everything locked up day and night. literally, the only time the front door opens is for veronica to leave and come back from work everyday.”

“i don’t know. there’s no particular reason for it…it just seems like we’re waiting for something.”

“…yeah? for the killer to be caught.”

“but he’s made no moves recently. you remember the policeman’s daughter, right? i even texted her and she hasn’t heard anything new that we don’t already know. seems like things have slowed down at the police station. it’s not like that abandoned house was in the killer’s name or anything, so what leads would they have?”

camille frowns and rubs her eyes like something’s in them, but when she looks at you directly, you see her eyes are red from unshed tears. “…i want things to be okay, though. i’m tired of living like this. you know how i had to beg just to get my dad to let me leave the house. he’s constantly on edge.” you feel even more unsettled to see camille so distressed lately, as she’s always been the only one able to pull something funny out of a terrible situation—something enough to distract you from the horrors. “all i know is they’ll have to dig his ass out of some hole in the ground at some point. he can’t hide in this town forever.”

“yeah…i guess you’re right.” you still don’t feel reassured, but you don’t voice your doubts.

WEDNESDAY, NOV 22

“i think i might go mad,” camille says from her position on the armchair, her limbs splayed haphazardly across it and one hand stuck in a bag of chips.

you sigh. “you’re the one who wanted to watch this thanksgiving movie marathon.”

“the most mid holiday of the season,” jungkook adds.

“no one cares what either of you think, thanks.” it isn’t long before the program is over and the ending credits are rolling. with an exaggerated exhale, camille gets up from the chair and crunches the bag of chips in her hand. “i’m going to your room, y/n. you two just do whatever it is you do down here, since you hate my movie choices so much!”

“means we can finally turn the channel.” jungkook snatches the remote off the coffee table and does just that.

camille goes into the kitchen to throw out the chip bag and wash her hands. your focus returns to the TV. a few seconds later, you hear the upstairs flooring creak above the noise of the water pouring from the tap.

“what’s up, sis? i thought you were sleeping.” veronica is known to be a deep sleeper, so it’s not common for her to be getting up in the middle of the night. there’s no answer to your question. you glance upstairs, but your sister isn’t standing there; she isn’t standing at all, instead being carried by someone wearing an all-too familiar mask.

you scream as the killer tosses your sister over the stair railing. her torso has been sliced open from collarbone to navel, her body leaving a large splatter of blood on the floor where she lands. jungkook jumps to his feet but is momentarily immobilized as he gazes at your sister’s body crumpled on the floor. you slide off the couch and crawl over to her, still crying out, but there’s no life left to try and salvage.

the screaming brings camille rushing to the kitchen doorway. she can barely vocalize what’s wrong? before spotting veronica’s body and stopping in her tracks. in a moment that feels like it takes forever to pass, the killer pulls a gun from his waistband—you recognize it as one of the guns the policemen carry and realize he must’ve killed the bodyguard posted in the backyard—and shoots her in the chest twice.

“camille!” when you go over to where she’s lying on the ground, she is still alive but bleeding intensely and struggling to breathe. your knees slip in the blood that begins pooling around her. “shit, camille…p-please don’t die…” you press your hand against the wounds, but they’re bleeding so much that your efforts don’t help, and the pressure of your hand causes her more pain.

there’s the sound of a gunshot at the front door as the lock is blown off, and the door is banged open a few seconds later by the remaining bodyguard. he has virtually no time to fire off another shot before the killer is shooting him in the head first.

the killer throws the gun aside, taking his knife in his other hand and making his way down the stairs. “your sister left her window cracked open. i waited for days for a slip-up like that. see how much harm can come from a simple mistake? well, she was collateral damage anyway.”

even in your panic, it’s as if all your bodily functions freeze when you recognize the familiarity of the killer’s voice. camille reacts with a rattling gasp, but her body is becoming too weak for her to utter anything; all she can do is watch as the man stops at the bottom of the stairs and pulls his mask off.

“yoongi…” your voice breaks as you try to speak again, but nothing coherent comes out.

he drops the mask on the floor and brushes a hand through his hair. “i guess you weren’t expecting that. good. we kept it up ‘til the end.”

your lips form around the word we, but your vocal cords won’t cooperate. you twist around to look at jungkook, who is still standing by the couch.

the man who you’d gotten too close to for your own good and done so many firsts with, who’d promised you that he’d protect you and was even there for you on the day of lorelai’s memorial, looks at you now with eyes glowing from the thrill as his mouth twitches into a smile—small at first but growing into a full grin. “i almost can’t believe we staged all that shit and it actually worked. you really believed it all, y/n.

not all of those kills were hyung’s, of course...there’s no way i’d miss out on the best parts. you don’t know what it’s like until you kill a person for the first time. crashing cherry bomb was his idea, though. and lorelai was mine. that bitch would’ve kept you away from me, and i needed her gone for this kill to work.”

through tears, you finally muster up the strength to ask, “wh-why have you done this? that night…y-you mean to tell me none of that was real? being shot at—why would you—” your voice rises until you’re shouting. “you-you’ve killed so many people. what was the purpose?!”

jungkook’s smile fades somewhat as he pretends to think about it, acting like he’s reminiscing on wistful memories. “i realized that killing and fucking aren’t that different, y/n. the real ecstasy of it is in taking someone pure…and doing something to them that has never been done before, and can never be done again. there’s a certain eroticism in killing someone, stabbing them, entering them…it’s like sex in the most profane sense.”

“you’re disgusting,” you mutter, glaring at him through your tears. you can’t help but feel shame to think of the times you’d had sex with him. had he simply been imagining murdering you during those moments? it makes you want to throw up.

yoongi steps closer until he’s right in front of you and camille. “and as for me…i just enjoy it. practice really does make perfect. you wouldn’t believe how entertaining it can be to see someone beg for their life.” his lips turn upwards in a dark smile resembling jungkook’s. “but instead of raging at us, i think you have bigger matters to be concerned with.” yoongi gestures his knife hand to camille, and when you look down at her body, you realize she’s no longer moving.

you lift camille’s head up with your hands as if that could make her return your gaze, though you can find no sign of breathing or pulse. “god, no…” you scream in frustration, your hands slipping in her blood. you check once more and again for any signs of life, because there is just no possible way this could’ve happened, but there are none present. “please—i’m sorry…”

“time’s up.” yoongi grabs your arm and yanks you away from camille, jostling you to try to get you on your feet. you flail around in his grip, fruitlessly scratching at his arms that are covered by his thick jacket, before managing to elbow him in the groin with your frantic movements. “shit!” this causes him to loosen his grip, which is enough for you to scramble away from him, slipping in the blood as you go.

you make it to the other side of the room where the officer lies facedown—though there isn’t much left of his face from yoongi’s shot. you snatch the gun from the dead officer’s hand and point it in the direction of both men. the safety is already off; all you’d have to do is pull the trigger and kill either one of them right now. before you can act, yoongi uses his free hand to pull another gun from his waistband—his own.

“as i said before, i know how to take care of myself,” he says, flicking the safety off and aiming for you, though his stance shows he’s still in pain. “please don’t assume it’ll be that easy. do you even know how to shoot a gun?”

you and yoongi are at an impasse as you both point your guns at each other, jungkook looking on with casual amusement coloring his face. “fuck you,” you spit out. you remain hesitant to fire on him, knowing that even if you succeed, he could fatally shoot you at the same time.

“let’s not do it this way,” yoongi says, his voice low and soft in an attempt to be persuasive, though you just find it disturbing. “you were supposed to be a clean kill. a few stabs and it’d all be over. i’ll even let jungkook do it, since you seem to like each other so much. do you really want to be shot down like a dog like camille over there?”

“you and him can both fry in hell!” you shout.

yoongi glances over at jungkook. they both nod before yoongi hands the knife to him, and the younger man takes a few steps in your direction. you don’t know whether to point the gun at him or keep it trained on yoongi; your head is pounding with a headache that you’ve only just realized you have. “don’t come over here. stay away from me!”

you press your back to the wall as jungkook comes closer, inching towards your right side with his knife at the ready. you slide away from him as you keep your back against the wall. “hand it over, y/n. it doesn’t have to be like this.”

“hand it over and let you kill me? are you insane? you lied to me this whole time, you fucking piece of shit.”

jungkook scoffs and looks at yoongi as if to say can you believe this? “why wouldn’t i lie to you? you were always meant to die.”

he won’t stop coming towards you, and you’re running out of room to slide away from him. you grasp for anything to try to reason with him, though you know it’s futile. “you realize that if you kill me now and you conveniently survive, everyone will know it’s you? you’ve been living here for weeks, you jackass!”

“hyung and i have that covered. it’s not for you to worry about, considering you won’t be worrying about anything soon.”

jungkook lunges for you with the knife, thinking he can catch you off guard and overpower you. you scream and pull the trigger in your frenzied state of mind, shooting yoongi. the next few things seem to happen almost simultaneously:

you hear the crash of yoongi’s body hitting the TV stand and the TV falling to the floor.

you feel jungkook’s knife piercing your shoulder, causing you to fire a stray round into the wall from the unexpected burst of pain.

you hear another gunshot that’s not from you; you see and feel jungkook stumble into you, the knife sliding from his fingers and to the floor.

you realize that he’s been shot when his hand flies to the bullet wound on his lower back; he’d been standing in front of you, and yoongi meant to hit you, not him.

“jungkook!” yoongi’s shout is furious and regretful as he steadies himself on the TV stand.

trying to push the pain into the back of your mind, you clumsily grasp jungkook’s fallen knife and run for the stairs. more shots follow you and most of them miss but one, which strikes you in the thigh. while you cling to the stair railing and try to regain your footing, you are suddenly staring mortality in the face and understanding with a freezing-cold clarity that you will die right now if you don’t do something.

your nervous system vibrates with fear and adrenaline as you tighten your grip on the police officer’s gun and shoot yoongi with it twice—in the same area he’d shot camille.

these last two bullets finish him off immediately. you don’t think it’s fair, with how camille suffered and bled and died in your arms. for a moment, you’re so outraged that you wish he’d come back to life so that you could kill him again. you’re torn from these thoughts by jungkook.

“you bitch…he was my only family after everyone else threw me away. do you understand? i’ll fucking kill you!” jungkook is nearly writhing in the ground from his upset and from the hurt of his injury; it frightens you that this same man is someone you once thought you could grow fond of.

you aim the gun for jungkook next, but the chamber is empty. either way, he currently has no weapon, which leaves you with a small chance to get away before he re-arms himself. throwing the gun away, you stagger up the rest of the steps while his screams continue echoing up to you.

you give no thought to the blood trail you’re leaving behind as you rush to veronica’s room and to the window yoongi had entered through. you begin squeezing yourself through, keeping your grip on your knife all the while, but your injuries make it difficult to move. a few more tears slip out as you try to balance your injured leg on the tree branch beneath the window, and the desperation of wanting to give up clings to you.

you hear jungkook’s heavy and limping footsteps coming up the stairs, and you attempt to hurry, but you’re only halfway out of the window. when he crashes into the room, it’s unnervingly easy for him to grab your arm and yank your body back through the window, uncaring of how you get scraped up in the process.

he jams you up against the nightstand with one of the kitchen knives to your neck to stop your movements; his harsh maneuver causes the objects on the nightstand to rattle. the nightstand’s edge digs into the backs of your thighs, the pressure causing your wounded thigh to hurt more.

“you want to know why i picked you?” jungkook hisses, the knife’s blade stinging your throat as it begins to break skin. “you were just another choice out of many, but i decided you’d be the first one that i’d fuck and kill.”

it’s painful to hear, but it angers you at the same time. “fuck you!” in your rage, you spit in his eyes. jungkook jerks back and the knife shifts from its previous position at your neck; you take those few seconds to grasp the alarm clock off the nightstand and crash it against his head.

“shit—!” he cries out, stumbling and grasping the side of his head. he tries to grab for you again, but you jump onto the bed and crawl away from him, your stomach lurching at all of veronica’s blood soaked into the sheets. you spot a small decorative glass bowl on the dresser—the one filled with little candies that you’d always teased veronica for, saying she was so much like a grandma handing out treats to her grandchildren. when your feet touch the ground again, you clasp your hand around it like it’s a lifeline and fling it at jungkook’s head as hard as you can, just as he makes it around the bed to your side. the shards cut his face when it breaks, slowing him down further as he grabs his slashed and bleeding face. one of his eyes is blinded from the blood and glass.

this will probably be your only chance while he’s struggling to gather himself. you rush towards him with the knife handle tight in both of your hands and drive the blade into the middle of his chest, putting all your strength into that movement—just as his own knife impales your abdomen.

you are both simultaneously struck from the shock of being stabbed, and it takes you a few long moments to piece your mind back together as the pain radiates throughout your body. jungkook groans when you shift the knife around in his wound as you pull it out, letting his blood flow out freely. his breaths become wet and rattling as he chokes on his own blood, the red fluid staining his mouth and dripping down to his neck. he jams his knife further into your wound in retaliation so that the handle is flush against your body, causing your head to spin.

“i-if i die, i’m taking you w-with me.” jungkook gasps with his remaining effort. his body starts to sag from its standing position as he weakens, his hand slipping from the knife handle. he loosely grasps the comforter with one hand as he collapses to his knees, his torso becoming soaked with blood and his head bleeding from your earlier hits.

you drop your knife and lean against the bed too, shifting your body to find a position that could lessen the pain, but it’s impossible with a knife lodged in your abdomen. you know enough to understand that you’ll bleed out faster if you remove it, though, so you resist the urge. “you can rot in hell alone, jungkook.” you watch him struggle for what feels like minutes before his breaths stop altogether and his body slumps to the floor. he is just a blur of clothes and blood through your tears. you’ve never felt so lonely in your life.

you have a thought to call 911, but you’re becoming more and more lightheaded from the blood loss, and you can already hear sirens approaching on your street. you figure one of your neighbors must’ve called after hearing the gunshots; perhaps the bodyguard sent for backup before he was shot. your rescue has come much later than you would’ve preferred—or maybe everything just happened much faster than it seemed. you can’t tell anymore.

you can’t tell anymore, and you no longer want to look at the carnage around you, and nothing makes any sense. so, you close your eyes to it all; and when you feel someone lifting you in their arms—this sensation is so familiar—and maneuvering you onto a stretcher, you allow yourself to relent to it and empty your mind of everything.

@ihatemen55 @cottoncandyclouds-stuff @yunhofingers @heybabesposts @twilight-loveer @whipwhoops @mrsminho @junecat18 @hoshi-is-ult-bbg @okayiamkassandra @witchbitxhxx @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad @thaiika @goldentea10 @iloverubberduckiez-blog @katie-tibo @ohsweetmimosa @dream-cvtcher @hoseokteardrop @lpgirl2324 @vanillacupcakefrosting @gukiemochi @jkslaugh97 @ahgasegotarmy116 @jeonjklibs @bangtans-momma @screamertannie @kenzietaetae @han-nah-banana @00frenchfries00 @taiwan0618 @laurynne5 @monvante @ynisthatyou @thiccthighs19 @jeonwiixard

#jungkook smut #jungkook fic #jungkook imagines #jungkook scenarios #jungkook x reader #jungkook x you #bts scenarios #bts imagines #bts fic #bts smut #bts x you #bts x reader #black reader #x black reader #x black fem reader #black fem reader #fem reader #female reader

1K notes · View notes

wayfayrr · 3 months

Note

hey uh. if requests r open. would it b possible to request a follow up to that self-aware-twi fic. if not thats ok i just wanted u to know i havent stopped thinking about it since i read it. altered my brain chemistry, touch-starved twilight princess link my beloved, etc etc. ur writing is top-tier <3<3<3

I think the best part about this ask is - I've had this written since early January. I actually wrote part two as a birthday gift for a good friend of mine @glowyskull <33

So this is more just me finally posting it sfbgdfbgdb. it's also funny to think that the twilight fic is my most popular fic now considering how the self aware au really started as just a really guiltily self indulgent fic - something fun to write that I didn't think could get as big as it did on my blog. and I'm glad that you liked it so much <333 whimpery touch starved twilight princess link is just so AUGH love him so

[masterlist]

“Oh you’re finally wakin up then darlin’.”

“...hmm?”

“C’mon darlin’, you can’t have forgotten what happened earlier already? Can you? Your fever - cold isn’t that bad so you can't have…”

Who’s rambling… and why does it sound so familiar? Wait does that mean - is everything that happened earlier all real then, did link really crawl out of my tv just because he was lonely. Because I left him there, left him all on his own to rot in his own solitude.

“Link? You - that - everything was real then? All of it?”

“All of it darlin’, from how I got out to how I’m never gonna leave ya.”

“Huh..? I could’ve sworn that you didn’t even mention anything like that…”

“Mhm, well you’re ill and still a little out of it darlin’ so you probably just forgot, you did agree though.”

It does sound like something that I would agree to, I mean I’m the reason that he’s sentient. It would be cruel of me to throw him to the other wolves, he isn’t from here but besides even that, he isn’t from here. He doesn’t know how this world works, it would be worse than sending a dog to a shelter. It would be his death sentence for certain, and after all that I put him through for a simple pause in playing. The way he’s petting my hair like this though, it’s enough to simply just wash the rest of my worries away, if I could I would spend the rest of my life right here easily.

“About your illness though, do you have any red potion anywhere?”

“No, no things like that don’t exist here link and the painkillers I have aren’t worth moving for.”

“If you’re sure… I’ll go and get them for you the second you change your mind.”

“You don’t even know where I keep them.”

His hand paused at that, causing me to let out an involuntary whine. I couldn’t even think to stop it with how it slipped out instantly, which he seemed fond of. Cuddling me closer to his chest and resting his head on top of mine, with what felt like a giant smile on his face.

“I can look for them, It’s not like I won’t need to learn where everything is now that I’m living with ya… besides I’ve already put you through so much stress when you’re not well.”

“You didn’t mean to link, how could you have known I was sick?”

“...I don’t know - I just - it shouldn’t have been hard to know with how you looked when you opened the game. I’m sorry love I just wasn’t even thinking I just wanted to be out, but I should’ve been more considerate to you.”

With how silent he is in the game you could never have guessed how much he likes to ramble, it’s the second or third time it’s happened since he crawled out of the glas- the glass. Are his bandages holding up, he seems fine but he’s not from here, any infection could be deadly. He wouldn’t even see it coming with how much he’s fawning over my comfort right now.

“Link?” “Yes, darlin’?”

Oh wow, he - well he’s whipped already. Is it real love or has all that time trapped alone twisted him into this. I’d look into getting him therapy but… if he mentioned the truth then it would be a matter of seconds until he’d be diagnosed with something inaccurate. No one. No one at all would ever believe that a video game character actually broke out of their game - especially not someone like Link falling for an exhausted student like me.

“Are you feeling alright? You have so many cuts and wounds right now.”

“It’s nothing that’s worse than anything else I’ve ever had. They do feel more real though.”

“...real?”

“They feel like real wounds, not something that could be healed away in seconds and they’re just tiny scrapes.”He sounds so giddy as he’s talking about being hurt - it’s unnerving when he starts holding me even tighter when he’s saying it. I don’t think I’m ever going to be getting away from him ever again… if I wanted to. Why shouldn’t I take a chance at having a relationship though. He cares about me - he really does even if it’s unhinged - it would be so nice to come home to him, to be able to spoil him and be spoilt by him. Even being held like this feels so unreal, so impossible that I shouldn’t be here with him. So much so that I want to stay here and fall back asleep without any argument. Didn’t he even say he wanted to be my lover? Why look over a gift too closely?

#I waited to post it cause I wanted to get permission to post the fic #I dm bday fics to my friends lol #cause I'll use their name/ocs name instead of a stand in yk?#so this is the first posted of them #moss✦writes #yandere linked universe #linked universe #yandere link #yandere linked universe x reader #linked universe x reader #link x reader #lu twilight #self aware au #self aware loz #sentient au #linked universe twilight #queueueueueueueueueueueueueue

156 notes · View notes

br4ttyeilish · 2 months

Text

You dont really need a break .. (Wanna see what you can take.)

BILLIE EILISH X ARTIST!FEM!OC

Summary: Jocelyn and Billie have been dating for a little over a year now. They accidentally plan their tours to be during the same time which means they werent able to see each other in person for nearly 3-4 months. They both decided to agree on going on a "relationship break" until they get off tour. Which means both Billie and Jocelyn get full freedom to do whatever they want with other people. But what happens when Jocelyn fully uses that to her advantage?

Authors note: not my first ever smut fic but my first ever Billie fic on tumblr so eee !! I’m excited to share my writing with the Billie community so I hope you freaks like it :)

Today was the first day in nearly 4 months that Jocelyn and Billie had seen each other in person.

They had both gone on tour at the same time and only talked to each other a little bit on call and through text while they weren't busy.

Even though Billie and Jocelyn had a very committed and healthy relationship they both agreed to go on a relationship break a few days before they started their tours. Jocelyn was the one who brought it up. Mainly because for some reason she was scared of the fact that Billie would be away for so long and the thought of Billie cheating really scared her. So if she just asked to take a break, she had no reason to get mad if she saw videos online of Billie with other people.

Billie wasn't too happy about the idea but she knew they were gonna be busy anyways so she agreed. She didn't mind.

The thing is, Jocelyn took this 'break' thing a little .. too far. With the tour being so stressful and overwhelming, she needed a stress reliever. And Billie was her stress reliever. After a hard day at the studio, Billie was at home waiting for her so she could help her. Lay her down, massage her, eat her out, fuck her, whatever she did it really calmed her down. Especially the fucking part. So with Billie not being there, she needed someone. More.. than just someone.

Jocelyn started hooking up with random people. Nothing more than hooking up. She wouldn't even let the people do foreplay or even kiss her or touch her in certain ways. Just casual sex.

Jocelyn's best friend, Quen, decided to go on tour with Jocelyn because Quen had been wanting to travel more and she knew Jocelyn needed some company.

Quen knew about everything that was happening. Jocelyn would blab about it every night to her. Quen has a big mouth and she also happens to be good friends with Billie. So she ended up telling Billie every detail.

The people she was fucking, when and how often she was fucking them, and everything.

Of course, Billie was a bit jealous, even a tad bit hurt. But she knew they had an agreement. And Billie knew when Jocelyn came back she would put her in her place anyway.

Billie and Jocelyn met up together at the LA airport. They were both extremely excited to see each other. Jocelyn ran into Billie's arms with a big kiss. and Billie returned it. Snuggling into her neck and holding her tightly. Billie showed no sign of being mad or upset. In fact, she was being joyful around her. Even in the car ride home Billie had a good conversation with her. Billie kept it all in until they got home.

Jocelyn opened their shared room and put her bag down. "God I'm so glad tour is over. It was amazing but I really did miss our room." Jocelyn admitted. Billie smiled, "Yeah I missed it too. I was pretty homesick most of the time." she said setting her bag next to Jocelyn's. Jocelyn began to take her belongings out of the bag and put them up. Billie doing the same.

Jocelyn sighed, finally finishing and zipping her suitcases up. She plopped her back onto the right side of their bed with a loud huff. Billie walked over and laid down next to Joc, facing her. Jocelyn was facing the ceiling.

"So joc, what was the most exciting part about your trips?" Billie asked getting the conversation started. Jocelyn continued to look at the ceiling. "Uhmmm I liked the vip q&a sessions. I liked being able to talk to the fans and-" Billie cut her off. She turned Jocelyn face to face hers. Her blue eyes piercing into Jocelyn.

"No baby, that's not what I meant. Outside of the tour." Jocelyn furrowed her eyebrows. "Oh uhm.. well. Me and Quen went sightseeing a lot and stuff and that was fun. we even went to an-" Billie cut her off once again. This time pushing her back down on her back. A gasp escaping Jocelyn's lips at the sudden shift. Billie gets on top of Jocelyn aggressively and wraps her hands around Jocelyn's neck. Jocelyn's eyes go wide. Billie's silver rings make Jocelyn shiver.

"Stop fucking acting dumb. You know exactly what I'm talking about." Billie aggressively said into Jocelyn's ear.

That's when it hit her. nothing left Jocelyn's lips, she was stunned. "Let’s talk about all the people you fucked on tour huh? I mean I know we were on a break, but, wow. You really are a fucking slut, Jocelyn. SEVEN people!" Billie spoke, still on top of her.

Billie began to unbutton Jocelyn's shirt with her other hand. Jocelyn would be lying if she said she wasn't loving this. "Well... if you wanna act like a slut Jocelyn.. let's treat you like a fucking slut." and with that, Billie tore off the rest of her shirt. Throwing it somewhere across the room.

Billie began to leave harsh kisses all down Joc's neck. Shaky moans try to leave Jocelyn's closed-up throat. Her eyes rolled back. Jocelyn's perky tits were on full display for Billie. She began to trail from her neck down to them. Placing kisses and bites on her nipples. Jocelyn was in pure bliss. Not for long though.

Billie looked up at Jocelyn. Her eyes were soft. Billie took her hand off Jocelyn's neck and placed them down on the side of her. Rubbing both her hands up and down Jocelyn's body. Jocelyn looked down at her in awe. Billie was being so ... gentle with her? It confused her.

Then suddenly Billie’s eyes went cold. She harshly grabbed onto Jocelyn's hips, sure to leave marks from Billie’s uncut nails, and flipped Jocelyn over. Having her ass up and her head down into the soft mattress. A loud moan leaving her pink lips.

Billie takes her left hand and slaps Jocelyn's clothed ass harshly. A yell being heard from the girl under her. Billie began to take her shorts off swiftly. Billie rested both her hands on her ass and rubbed her way up her back. Billie grinded her metal belt against Jocelyn's ass, placing her mouth above her ear. "Bet nobody on tour did it as good as me, hm." she spoke cockily. Jocelyn got the balls to say "You might have some competition with Ruby." Ruby being one of the girls she fucked. That made Billie's mood switch extremely.

Billie knew deep down Jocelyn didn't mean that. Billie knew she wanted to get to Billie's head. And that she did. Jocelyn looked back with a smirk. That smirk only made Billie's face light up red.

Billie grabbed a fist full of Jocelyn's hair and yanked it down into the mattress more. Making Jocelyn's face covered up. It hurt Jocelyn a lot, even cutting out most of her oxygen. But god, it made her so much more turned on.

Nothing left Billie's mouth. She had nothing to say. She took her other hand and placed her fingers in her mouth getting them wet. They left her mouth with a pop. She took them and roughly placed them at Jocelyn's hole. She then slammed into her with 2 fingers at once. That made Jocelyn's thighs squeeze together and she moaned into the bed. Her eyes rolling back once again.

Billie immediately spread her legs open. Her other hand still placed in her hair. She took the fist full of hair and brought her back up. pulling her head back. still roughly pounding in and out of her with her fingers. Jocelyn was panting like a helpless puppy for Billie.

"Look at you. God, you look fucking pathetic." Billie growled. All Jocelyn could reply with was moans and pants. Billie took her hand out of her hair and slapped her ass again. "I know damn fucking well nobody had you like this. Let’s be realistic princess," Billie stated. and she was right, nobody did. Nobody could.

"B-Billie'm so close please.." Billie immediately took her fingers out. Making Jocelyn groan and gasp . "No. No. No. Billie no." Jocelyn desperately spat out.

Billie flipped her back on her back. Her legs spread, all on display for her. Billie crawled in between her. her face met hers. inches apart. "Go ahead. Admit that im better. Admit that nobody can fucking do what I do." Billie demanded. Her iconic cocky smirk plastered all over her tan face. Jocelyn rolled her eyes. She always hated this.

Billie noticed her attitude. Billie took her hand and grabbed Jocelyn's jaw. Jocelyn's eyes go wide. "Fucking say it whore." Billie spat. Their foreheads were touching. Jocelyn was once again quiet, but out of shock. Billie’s grip tightened on her face.

"Fucking say it or I will sit here all fucking night and make you cum until you fucking pass out." Billie once again demanded.

Jocelyn's eyes only grew wider and wider. "Yes Billie fuck oh my god your better. Nobody even fucking comes close to you. M-mommy please.. please make me cum please I haven't had anything as good as this in months." Jocelyn finally admitted. Everything coming out all at once now. Her eyes were watering, tears stained her pink cheeks. Billie let go of her jaw and grinned happily.

Finally getting what she wanted.

Billie crawled back and rested her face down to her pussy. She placed her hands on her knees so she could spread her more. She made direct eye contact with Jocelyn and lowered her face down on her. Swirling her tongue on her clit. Her crystal clear siren eyes making this so much hotter. Moan began leaving Jocelyn's mouth.

Billie began to eat her like there was no tomorrow. Her tongue going in circles over and over again. Occasionally fucking her tongue in and out of her. Jocelyn rested her hands in Billie's hair, pushing her more and more down on her. Jocelyn's back arched. She was in utter fucking bliss. "p-please im so close.." she told her. Billie continued. She wanted to get her off.

Jocelyn finally came down from her high and her legs began to shake. Her thighs closing in on Billie's face. shoving her even farther in her. Her white liquids coating all over Billie's pretty face. Billie moaned on her.

Billie didn't even try to lick up her cum, instead, she whipped it off her face, and off Jocelyn's pussy onto her fingers. Jocelyn watched as she did this. thinking that she would just lick it off her fingers.

But no.

Billie took her cum coated fingers and stuck them back inside Jocelyn. Jocelyn's swollen and overstimulated cunt ache. Making Jocelyn let out the most pornographic moan of her life. Billie forced her cum back deep inside of her. Jocelyn watched her in shock. That had to be the hottest thing she had ever seen Billie do.

Billie began to get up, slapping her wet clit one last time.

"So, princess, mind reminding me who does it best?"

TAGLIST (dm,inbox,or comment to be added!) : @muchloveforhacker @chrissv4mp @mseilishmwah @chrissfawn @dev-sturns

#̊+·❥ MAL WRITES !#billie eilish #billie eilish smut #billie eilish x reader #billie eilish fanfic #billie eilish fic #hit me hard and soft #hmhas #hmhas tour #hit me hard and soft tour #happier than ever #hte #wwafawdwg #dont smile at me #girl blogging #:3 #smut #wlw #wlw smut

111 notes · View notes

hotgirlgraps · 1 year

Text

Chaotic Collaborations

Synopsis: The whirlwind of two polar opposites, a story line and unmistakable tensions in between

Warnings: pining, cursing, injury, depictions of blood, protective!hook, jealous!hook, angst, fluff eventually

A/N: welllll after who knows how long I’ve finally managed to conjure up the sunshine!reader x coldhearted hook fic! This was actually so fun to write I got carried away and it takes a drastic turn lmao I hope you love it babesss, enjoy!

(Takes place during the Hook and Jack rivalry)

(Also this shit is extremely long and I’m finishing it at 2am so bare with me if there’s grammatical errors, I’m sleepy lmao)

You were originally ecstatic over the shot at your very first story line when Tony pitched the idea to you. You’d been in AEW for a little over a year and had been hoping that you’d get a little more substantial tv time outside of your typical matches sometime soon, so when Tony called you to his office with an idea that was brought up to him, you couldn’t agree quick enough.

That was until the person you’d be doing the storyline with walked through the door.

The coldhearted handsome devil, as he frequently gets called. Someone you were somewhat familiar with due to seeing his matches in the viewing room from time to time, or him sitting alone in catering every so often, typically with a hatred look towards the whole world on his face.

A man you never considered approaching for the simple fact that he gave the impression that he was not to be fucked with, or even smiled at, for that matter. He was the last person you’d expected Tony to bring in.

“Hook, glad you’re here again. I know we’ve already been over this but now that we have your future partner here, I wanted to give you both the rundown. Have a seat.” Tony points to the chair next to you. He steps in, a hoodie over his head shadowing his eyes that glance at you before he silently takes a seat.

He brought a sudden energy to the room with his presence, one that made you feel a tad bit uneasy. Intimidated, more so.

“Y/N, Hook is who I’m pairing you with for this storyline. It’s come to my attention that the two of you are both crowd favorites and apparently a lot of fans want to see you two together. It would be great for the ratings and for both of your character developments.”

You nodded along, wanting to look over at the man next to you to see what he thought of this, though you kept your eyes on Tony. You knew that fans liked to talk about how you and some of the talent should pair up together, and there were a lot of edits on instagram of you and certain wrestlers that they shipped, but Hook was the least of your expectations.

“I’ll be putting you both in a group chat where I’ll send you segment and promo schedules and concepts, so keep your eyes out for that. Next week, during your match with Anna, Jack Perry is going to come out with the FTW title and hand it to her, and that’s when Hook will be coming out after him. The fans will think it’s all part of their feud until he comes to your aid when Anna hits you with the title while Jack and Hook are fighting on the ramp. That’s going to be the start of the entire storyline leading up to a tagteam match between the four of you.”

You listened intently, not wanting to miss a beat of the instruction. The storyline made a lot of sense since you and Anna did have some on screen animosity to begin with, and hook and jack have been at each others throats for some time now, so you could see the relevance to having Hook as your alliance.

“I’ll be sending you both a text soon on more details.” Tony said before he excused you both from his office. Hook silently got out of his chair and headed through the door without sparing you a glance. You weren’t sure if that meant that he was displeased about the storyline or if he just collected the information and went on his way.

You decided to try to talk to him when you both got into the hallway, but quickly wished you would’ve let him keep walking.

“Hey!” You jog up to him, reaching his side. He glanced over at you for a split second before he fixated his sights ahead. He didn’t greet you back, and that alone made you feel a little uneasy, but you still attempted to make conversation.

“I know we’ve never talked before, but since we’re about to do this whole storyline together, I guess I should introduce myself and all.” You managed a nervous chuckle, but he kept a straight face.

“I’m Y/N.” You continued on, feeling your nerves start to get the better of you, which is when you start rambling, usually.

“I mean, obviously you know that now since Tony said it, but, anyway, i just wanted to break the ice a little. This is all pretty new to me. I’ve never done a story line before so-“

That’s when Hook stops in his tracks, turning to face you. His stare was cold and jaw set. He showed no emotion, nothing at all, really. The way he looked straight into your eyes made you immediately shy away from that gaze. Your eyes dropped to the gold cross sitting over his chest similar to the one you had tucked underneath your shirt that you wore as a good luck charm.

You wanted to pull it out and show him that you had one too but something told you he wouldn’t care about that at all.

You glanced back up into his eyes, the ones that were strongly fixated on you, managing to push past the nervousness he made you feel until you heard him say, “Let’s save the talking for the scripts.”

He held his eyes on you for a second longer before he turned on his heel and headed down the hallway. You didn’t bother to follow. It was clear that Hook didn’t care to make conversation with you, and he wanted to make sure you understood that.

———

You were sitting in catering with Skye and Willow, oblivious to their conversation due to the thoughts that kept swirling around in your brain. It had been a week since that very first interaction with Hook and tonight you were going to be starting the whole storyline.

Skye noticed how you barely paid attention to the conversation and decided to ask you what was going on. You had yet to tell them about the storyline since talking to Hook, or attempting to, didn’t go over so well.

“What’s going on with you?” Skye’s voice reached you, snapping you out of your thoughts.

You could’ve said it was nothing to save yourself the conversation but they were going to know about the whole storyline tonight, so you decided to spill it all.

“Tony’s giving me my first storyline.” You say, watching as a smile spreads across both of their faces before the confusion sets in.

“You don’t seem too excited?” Willow commented.

“I mean, I am, but… Well, okay, so you know how Hook and Jack Perry have that whole rivalry going on right now?”

The girls nod slowly, clearly they were still a bit confused.

“And me and Anna have a match tonight, so Jack’s going to come out and hand her the FTW title so she can knock my ass out with it,-“

“So then Hook is going to come out to save you.” Skye figured. “So is it like, an on screen dating kind of thing?”

“I don’t think so. Tony said we’ll end up teaming up against them, so I’m pretty sure it’s just alliances.”

Willow’s lips spread into a smirk before she looked down.

“Are you nervous about it or something? You’re the one who said you wished you’d get your shot at a story line and now you’re talking like you don’t want to do it.” Skye said, but you hardly heard her when the man who’s been racing through your mind came walking through the catering doors.

Willow noticed your eyes immediately finding him, following him as he headed around the perimeter of the room to take his seat in the very back.

“I think she’s nervous.” Willow grinned, clearly with insinuation but that’s when you quickly tore your eyes away from the man in question and back to them.

“No, it’s the fact that I tried to talk to him after we left Tony’s office, y’know, introduce myself and break the ice since we’re going to be working together, and he literally looked me dead in my face and told me to save the talking for the scripts.”

Both of their jaw’s dropped and Willow’s eyes cut over to the man, shooting him a look he didn’t see since he was on his phone.

“That’s fucking rude.” She said.

“Yeah, and we haven’t spoke since.”

“I mean, he kind of does look like that type of guy. He’s always by himself, always looks like someone pissed in his cheerios, maybe he’s just a dick. I’d just stick to the storyline and don’t bother with him outside of that if he’s going to have that kind of an attitude.” Skye says before she grabs her phone and stands up from the table.

“Anyway, I gotta go. I’ll be watching your match from the viewing room tonight though. You’re gonna do amazing.” She smiles before she heads out, leaving you and willow at the table.

“I agree with Skye. Just try to enjoy your first storyline despite his negative attitude.”

You nodded, then your eyes adverted over to the back of the room, for some reason you felt strongly compelled to steal a glance of him, only to find his eyes locked on you.

You felt your stomach twist suddenly and looked away immediately, but you could still feel the powerful gaze he possessed burning a hole through you, and you weren’t sure if that meant you should look back again, maybe try to go talk to him, or leave the room all together.

“Oh my God, he’s staring at me. Don’t you fucking look, Willow. Don’t make it obvious.”

Willow didn’t, but it was clear she wanted to. You could practically feel his dark eyes on you from way across the room, and you couldn’t help the way it made the pace of your heart quicken, out of the sheer nervousness that his presence hasn’t failed to make you feel.

“He’s leaving now.” Willow whispered as her eyes followed him around the room before she dropped them to the table. “He’s gone.”

————

You couldn’t help but to be nervous but you attempted to put it all aside as you clutched you ribs, lying on the canvas after Anna kicked into your side, probably a little harder than she should have. You knew what was coming as soon as Jack’s music hit and he came running down the ramp with the FTW title in hand.

You grabbed Anna’s feet before she could reach him, swiftly making her fall flat against the canvas in an attempt to protect yourself from the inevitable. That’s when Hook’s music hit and a sudden pop from the crowd made your ears ring.

He didn’t run down the ramp like Jack did, but it took him only a few seconds to get his hands on the man. Hook snatched the title and threw it to the floor before he threw a series of punches to Jack’s chest, while you and Anna were throwing punches to each other’s jaws. She was hitting you with a force that felt a little more personal than just entertainment purposes. You wondered if she meant that or not.

She grabbed your wrist and slung you against the turnbuckles, hitting your back so hard you sprung foward and fell to your knees. It was all planned, but you were taking one hell of a beating.

That’s when Hook and Jack had the referee distracted enough for Anna to grab the belt. Just as you were getting on your feet, you felt the impact against the side of your head knocking you down flat, staring up at the bright lights of the arena as she pinned you.

The three count came fast and her music rang through your ears. You laid there like you were dazed and confused and thankfully she didn’t actually hit you with it too hard. You had a little pain but nothing like it would’ve been if she would’ve intended to knock you out cold.

The crowd was booing jack and Anna both, but they roared with cheers when Hook slid under the ropes. You felt a warm hand sneak beneath your shoulder before he helped you sit up. There was no script to go off of so you weren’t sure if anything should’ve been said, but nobody would’ve heard over the thousands of screams piercing your ears.

Taz was on commentary hyping the interaction up for the added affect of the viewers watching on tv.

“I don’t know when those two became friends, but I’ll tell you one thing, Y/N has a good one in her corner. If Hook has your back, you know you’re gonna be alright. Jack and Anna better watch out now boys.”

Hook leaned down and grabbed your hand, pulling you up to your feet. The crowd was absolutely wild, and it was a reaction you really didn’t expect. He silently nodded towards the ramp as he let go of your hand. You walked ahead of him, slipping out of the ropes and making your way towards the tunnels, clutching your side and your head for the added affect.

You looked over your shoulder to find hook close behind, his eyes locked on you the second you spared a glance. Just before you reached the tunnels, you heard his voice, somehow over all the commotion around the arena.

“Wait” he caused you to turn around, now inches apart from you. Your eyes widened when you realized the closeness, before you felt his hand grab yours again and hold it up in the air, turning you towards the crowd that was on the verge of losing their minds.

He pointed at you, nodding as he took in the reactions. You were trying to soak it all in but it all had you confused. Assuming he was really good at selling, you tried to ignore the fact that his harsh words had been running through your mind for the past week, but due to that, you didn’t expect all of this.

He dropped your hand and nodded towards the tunnel, letting you lead the way. As soon as you got away from the chaos in the arena, you turned around to face him. Part of you wanted to ask why he was so rude to you last week but the other part of you was screaming for you not to.

Hook’s brows knitted together when you looked up at him. The last thing you probably should’ve been thinking about was the first one that came to mind simply because your brain did that sometimes.

He was wearing a black hoodie, black pants and looked like the walking depiction of darkness with the way his hair casted over nearly half of his face. Meanwhile you had on all white ring gear coupled with white nails and the comparison must have looked nothing less than polar opposites when you stood side by side.

But then you heard him say, “Are you just gonna stand there and stare at me?”

That’s when you realized you’d just been staring up at him, feeling your cheeks immediately burn beneath your skin when he called you out for it. Hook saw the way your face flushed and a rosy tint dusted over. Then he noticed a gold cross sitting against your chest much like his own. He didn’t comment on it, obviously.

You wanted to redeem yourself but couldn’t muster words at that point and he stared down at you awaiting a response or simply for you to move out of his way, which is exactly what you did.

The second you stepped to the side, he slipped past you, brushing your shoulder on his way down the hall. You stood there with a bit of a dumbfounded look on your face as you watched him leave without sparing you another glance.

———

Another week passed by and again, you and hook hadn’t spoke, but your tagged photos on instagram were nothing but you and him from Dynamite the week prior. It was funny how many fans were going crazy for a duo that was anything but when you weren’t on cameras.

You’d looked down at your phone when it buzzed and a text from Tony came through. You were put in the group chat with a 363 area code and debated whether or not you should save him in your contacts.

The text was the instructions for a segment later on. You and hook were going to be spotted talking in the hallway. He sent the full script and with only an hour to memorize and apologized for the last minute scheduling.

You were typing back when another message popped up. It was from hook, nothing but a short and simple reply saying, “All good” meanwhile you’d typed almost a whole paragraph about how it was okay, don’t apologize and you were going to get to memorizing right now. Needless to say, you deleted that and typed back, “No problem, I’ll have them memorized.”

You then scrolled up the long message, unsure if you could actually sell this with such a short amount of study time. You didn’t want to screw up on live tv.

Your lips moved as you read over the lines. It would’ve been way easier if you could actually rehearse them with someone but clearly hook wasn’t going to be down for that and Skye and Willow both had the night off, which was the reason you were sitting alone in catering.

You tried to focus but you felt that feeling again. Eyes on you, unavailable. He was somewhere in the room and you could feel it. He was staring at you again, and you didn’t even have to find him to be able to tell that.

You couldn’t keep your mind on the script now that you knew you were being watched. You wondered why he was staring in the first place. What was his problem with you after all?

The temptations got the better of you and you finally tore your eyes from your phone, only to find him sitting directly across from you at the next table over. Like you already knew, staring.

He didn’t bother to snatch his gaze off of you. He was shameless about the way he watched you. You couldn’t help it when your nerves grabbed strong hold of you and out blurted, “Are you just gonna sit there and stare?”, loud enough for the people around to hear, earning their attention.

Hook didn’t acknowledge them. He didn’t even blink. Didn’t move a single muscle and that’s when you decided to get up and walk over to him, despite the way his dark eyes made you want to take off running.

You approached his table and took a seat directly across from him. He tilted his head back slightly and crossed his arms over his chest. His brows raised in an expectant manner and you could feel the eyes of talent all around focused on the two of you.

“Why do you keep staring at me?” You called him out the same way he did to you last week in the tunnel. He kept a stoic expression as his eyes dropped down to your phone in hand on top of the table. He decided to avoid your question to ask one of his own.

“You think you can sell that segment later?”

Caught off guard, you felt your brows knit together, looking down at your phone which served as a reminder that you needed to be studying those lines.

“I’m gonna do my best.” You answered honestly, looking back at him. “Are you not going to go over your lines?”

“I already know them.”

“The text just came in like five minutes ago.” You pointed out.

“And I already know them, and yours.” He coolly states before he grabs the bookbag from the seat next to him and stands up. “Don’t mess up.” He says before he tries to leave.

“Wait!” Your voice didn’t do you any favors when it came out a little squeakier than you intended, but it kept him there. “Can you help me go over them?”

He stared down at you, face unreadable as always. There was a pause before he said, “If I didn’t have to get ready for my match, maybe I’d consider.” Then he headed out of catering, leaving you alone at the table.

———

You headed down the hallway where you were supposed to shoot the segment. Hook was already there, leaning against the wall with his phone in hand. He had his ring gear on, a couple red marks on his chest and sweat glistening off his skin. He must have just came back from his match.

Nobody else was around yet. You slowly walked over to him and stood against the opposite wall in front of him. He finished typing something before he picked his head up and looked down at you. You did your best not to spare him a glance as you continued going over your lines.

“It’s a little late to be trying to memorize them now.” You heard him mutter.

“I think I have them memorized, actually.” You look up at him, now leaning back with arms crossed. His hair was absolutely unruly and you couldn’t help but stifle a laugh when you saw it up close. The way it was standing straight up over his head reminded you of Chicken Little.

“What?” His brows knit when he catches your reaction.

“Sorry” you shake your head and wipe the smirk off your face. “It’s your hair.”

“What about my hair?”

“It’s like, standing straight up.” You point out, watching his eyes squint at you.

“It’s hair. It does that.” He deadpanned.

“Mine never does.”

“That’s ‘cause Anna’s always pulling yours out.” He bantered back, and for the first time you thought maybe you saw his lips tip up in a smirk, but as soon as you caught it, he wiped it away.

“She is not always pulling it out. That was one time. And that was so long ago, how do you even know that?”

Silence suddenly filled the hallway. He didn’t have an answer for that and thankfully for him, the cameraman made his way around the corner just in time.

“Alright, ready?” He calls out to the both of you. You take one more quick glance at your phone before shoving it in your pocket and taking in a deep breath.

Hook pushed himself off the wall and whispered, “Don’t mess up.” Before he stood behind you, close enough that when you turned around, you had to put a little space between you.

“Action.”

“Y/N.” Hook suddenly spoke. “You can’t let anyone walk all over you in this company. It’s time for you to take control. You need to start fighting fire with fire.”

He was right when he said he had his parts memorized. It was so effortless to him. He went from one persona to the next in a matter of seconds.

You tried to hide the surprise on your face and snap into character. He eyed you skeptically, you could clearly tell he was expecting you to mess up.

“I don’t want to play dirty, Hook. That’s gonna be my karma when it comes back to bite me.” First line down, you didn’t think it was too bad.

“Or maybe Anna Jay and Jack Perry’s karma is us. Did you ever think about that?” He raised his voice and took a step foward unexpectedly, backing you against the wall. You were suddenly flustered but knew you had to force that away.

“Jack knocked me out with the same title Anna hit you with. My FTW title. They’re cornering you and you’re allowing it! What’s gonna happen when you’re in the hospital with a concussion next time and I can’t save you?”

His chest started heaving as hot breaths fanned against your skin. He was way too good at this.

“What do you want me to do, Hook? You want me to be evil like they are? That’s not me!”

A second passed and you saw the way his eyes dropped down to some other part of your face, suddenly making you self conscious about whatever caught his attention. Then, he leaned in even closer, his chest brushing against yours when he inhaled.

“If you’re gonna be with me, you have to be tougher than this. That sweet, innocent personality of yours isn’t going to get us anywhere, and I’m not gonna stand by while you let yourself get assaulted every week. It’s time to start fighting back, Y/N.”

Half of that line, you didn’t recall memorizing. It threw you off a little bit, and thanks to that, you couldn’t remember your final line. You suddenly got anxious, mouth falling open with no words coming out. Hook picked up on this, not letting too much time pass before he tried to jog your memory.

“You don’t have anything to say? You’re okay with these people tormenting us? You want them to take everything from us?”

You hoped he could hear you silently thanking him. You knew that wasn’t a line but he kept it going for the sake of embarrassing yourself.

“If you want me to fight back, then let me do it my way.” You recited, shooting him your best glare for the dramatics. “I’m not turning cold for you, but that doesn’t mean I can’t beat her ass so bad she’ll wish she never stepped foot in a ring with me.”

His lips turned upwards in the faintest hint of a smirk and this time you were certain on it before he quickly brought that straight face back for the camera and nodded his head saying his last line.

“I’m gonna hold you to that.”

“Cut”

The camera man left you and hook in the hallway. As soon as the camera wasn’t on you an enormous weight was lifted off of your shoulders, finally able to take a deep breath, but the air around quickly got suffocating all over again.

Hook didn’t move. He was still standing close enough to you that you felt pinned to the wall. He held those infamously dark eyes on you for a moment, studying you. In his mind, he didn’t see the value of having you as a partner. He couldn’t understand why he got paired with someone who looks like they’d cry the minute someone raised their voice.

You just appeared to him as a sweet, innocent person and not in the way that he intended for it to be a compliment. Sweet and innocent wasn’t his thing. He needed someone just as coldhearted and vengeful as him.

Nevertheless, he was with you now until this storyline ends and his dad told him during a conversation they had a few days prior, that he needs to look at things a little bit differently. Taz seemed to think that he needed someone like you by his side. The coldhearted handsome devil needed a conscious and in his dad’s mind, a babyface with the reputation of being a walking ray of sunshine was the angel on Hook’s shoulder.

He carefully considered his dad’s perspective, but then aroused ideas of his own. A concept that he pitched to Tony that you had no idea what was coming. Plans to take your squeaky clean image and transform it into something greater, something more complimentary to himself.

You eyed him, swallowing past a thick lump accumulating in your throat before you managed to speak in a voice almost weary.

“Why are you staring at me like that?”

Hook’s head tilted to the side, as if he was intrigued by the simple question. Your wide eyes reminded him of a skittish puppy ready to bolt, and he was surprised you haven’t yet.

“I thought you had your lines memorized?” He countered your question.

“I did, until you decided to improvise.” You quickly blurted, feeling like you exaggerated that defense. His brows raised slightly from beneath the thick hair against his forehead before he took a step back, putting space between you for the first time in what felt like an eternity.

“See you next week.” He muttered before he disappeared around the corner.

———

Two nights later, as you got cozy in bed, just about to doze off, your phone buzzed with a text from that same area code you recognized as Hook.

“been talking to my dad. you need to learn redrum. im in the hotel gym”

You glanced at the time, nearly baffled when you realized it was one-thirty in the morning. You texted back a quick reply.

“Right now? This can’t wait until tomorrow? And why do I need to learn your moves? I have moves of my own.”

You stared at the message until the delivered turned into read at 1:32 and locked your phone until he texted back.

“im going to bed at 2”

You stared at that simple little message and knew it was basically him not giving much of an option. You huffed as you slid out of bed, never minding to change out of your sweatpants or do anything with yourself for that matter. It was almost two in the morning. You should be asleep.

The elevators brought you down to the first floor. You headed across the lobby towards the gym. You could hear the sound of a punching bag being hit three times each even through the closed door.

You walked in, to your surprise finding Hook and Taz both. Taz was keeping the punching bag steady while Hook threw his fists into it, but that came to an abrupt halt when taz spotted you first.

“Ah, there she is.” His voice echoed through the empty room. “Didn’t think you’d actually show.” He chuckled, turning to his son. “Tyler and I have been talking about that upcoming tagteam match between you and the goofballs, we think if the crowd saw a double redrum they’d go nuts.”

You glanced at hook, now with the new knowledge that his name was actually Tyler, and for some reason that’s all that registered in that moment. He was looking at his dad, not even sparing a glance in your direction until Taz gave him a strong pat on his bare back and said, “I’ll leave you to it son. Your mother’s waiting for me.”

You held the door open to let him through, offering a faint smile. Taz stopped before he left the room, looking over his shoulder at his son, “Polite too” he commented, and you weren’t sure what that was supposed to mean but didn’t ask either. “Don’t hurt him too bad.” He muttered with an amused grin before he headed out.

You closed the door and stepped a little farther in the room. Taz seemed to have taken that lighthearted energy with him when he left because once again, the air was thick. It felt hot and heavy in your lungs and it made no sense to you why that was always the case when you were around him.

He stood at the front of the room with his hands on his hips. He looked like he’d been at it for hours what with the way his cheeks were bright red and sweat was covering every visible inch of his body, and drenching his hair.

“Do you always work out at two in the morning?” You asked as you drew a little closer, feeling like you were physically walking on eggshells.

“I go to sleep at two.” He replied, rather breathlessly. His eyes adverted down to your t-shirt and sweats, and the fuzzy slippers you put on before you left the hotel room. “Apparently you do too.”

“I was almost asleep when you texted.” You defended yourself and your cozy loungewear. “I’m not going to throw on a whole outfit just to come down to the gym.”

“Real shoes either.” He countered.

You looked down at the slippers and then back up at him. “They’re comfy. I don’t care.”

“Clearly.” He nodded. “Doesn’t matter. You familiar with any of my moves at all?”

You could’ve told him that you’d watched some of his matches in the viewing room before but something told you that he would think you were weird for that, so you simply shrugged and said, “kind of, not really.”

The way he eyed you made you think he knew you were lying.

“Never seen me do redrum?” He questioned, raising his brows.

“Maybe like one time.” You lied again, and that’s when his eyes narrowed, as if he was reading right through the bullshit.

He pushed his hair back and let his hand fall to his side with a smack to his hip before he stepped away from the punching bag and over to a bench, grabbing an almost empty water bottle and chugging the rest.

He crumbled the plastic before tossing it in the trash can halfway across the room and walking back over. He stood in front of you. It seemed to you like the man didn’t know the definition of personal space.

“Are you familiar with a half nelson at least?”

You shot him a questionable look, feeling the sarcasm dripping from his question.

“Pretty sure everyone is.” You crossed your arms, deadpanning on him in an attempt to dish it right back. His lips fold in and that’s when you couldn’t help but notice a dimple on his right cheek.

“Alright then-“ he held his arms out to his sides. “Put me in one.”

You shot him another look, wondering if that was a serious request or not. He stared at you, clearly waiting. It didn’t seem probable since the man towered over you.

“How do I do that when you’re like, six foot tall?” You asked, holding your own arms out. “I’m obviously too short to reach.”

“Size doesn’t matter. It’s the way you utilize your body. Anna’s taller than you, how do you expect to put her in a choke? Wait for her to get down?”

“I wasn’t planning to until you said I needed to learn your moves. I have a couple of my own.”

“And clearly they don’t work too well.” He counters comebacks quickly, you realize.

“If you can’t reach, use your legs first.” He instructed, suddenly having a more serious edge to his voice. “If that means you have to jump on their back, then do that. I’ve had to a time or two.” He shrugged before he waved you foward.

You dropped your arms and eyed him skeptically. An uneasy feeling was trying to take over simply because the thought of wrestling around with a man twice your size didn’t seem like the smartest idea.

“You’re not gonna sling me over your shoulder or something, are you?”

You caught the brief flash of confusion that crossed through his eyes before they returned to that cold stare he perfected.

“No, Y/N.” He huffed in annoyance. “I’m not gonna do anything but let you take me down. I’m gonna fall foward though, not back, so if you go flying off of me that’s on you.”

In his mind he was wondering why you were so apprehensive about this. Did you really think he was going to hurt you? He might not be all that friendly but he didn’t have intentions to harm you. Either way, he pushed past those thoughts and focused on the task at hand.

You nodded in understanding before you circled around him, taking a step back for more momentum when you sprung foward. Your legs wrapped tightly around his waist, knees locking in underneath his ribs and you heard a low grunt reverberate through his throat.

“Am I hurting you?” You loosened your legs but felt his hands grab them, keeping you wrapped tightly around him.

“Nope, always keep your legs tight. I’m good. Lock it in.”

You did as you were told, snaking one arm beneath his jaw and the other under his arm, bringing it up and pushing his head down until you felt him falling foward with a low, “Fuck” beneath his breath.

You held on tight as his knees hit the floor and he tapped on your arm quickly. You unwrapped yourself and stood back up, offering your hand to help him to his feet, but he ignored it.

“Was that right?” You asked, feeling somewhat prideful about the way you just brought a six foot tall, two hundred pound man down to his knees with his own finisher.

He nodded, rubbing his neck. “Yeah, that was right.” He cleared his throat. He then eyed you with a somewhat unreadable look on his face, eyes slightly narrowed.

“What?” You asked.

“You’ve never seen that before?” He resorted back to his previous question from earlier.

“I told you I have once.” You reminded him, but again, human lie detector comes out of him and it was evident.

“Most people don’t get it right the first time after seeing me do it more than once.”

“Well I did.” You shrugged, watching as he peered those eyes at you, reading straight through the bullshit once more just to hum in response.

“Not very believable but alright.” He muttered before he walked over to the bench and sat down, grabbing his hoodie and tossing it over his shoulder. You felt your clothes sticking to your body with sweat that wasn’t your own and peeled the fabric from your skin, just for it to stick right back.

Hook noticed this. “You got a little sweat on you.” He comments obviously.

“Do I? I didn’t notice.” You sarcastically replied, and another unreadable expression played on his face, one that had you wondering what he was thinking, but you didn’t ask. It returned back to that blank, emotionless look moments after.

“I have a match Wednesday.” He said as he ran his hand through his unruly hair. “You should probably be ringside.”

“Did Tony say that? I haven’t heard anything.”

“I’m saying that.” He leaned forward and rested his elbows on his knees, looking up at you. Your mouth clamped shut with that response. He clearly saw the mixed reaction playing on your face and made it a point to clarify.

“The more we’re together, the more we’ll sell.”

But something told you otherwise and you weren’t sure what. Something was nagging at you about his actual motives. If you remember correctly, he didn’t seem too pleased about being paired up with you to begin with.

“I didn’t think you cared so much about this storyline.” You tested. “You seemed really unhappy about it when we were in Tony’s office. And after, especially.” You referred to the first little conversation, or lack there of, in the hallway.

He looked down at his knuckles and a few scars on them before he looked back up at you.

“If we have to do it, I want to at least make it good.” He said, ignoring basically everything you just said. “That means we need to sell it. So we need to be seen together a lot more. Nobody’s gonna believe it if we’re only shot on segments and nowhere else.”

You nodded, understanding that fact.

“So when I have a match, you be there. When you have a match, I’ll be there.” He then stood up and threw on the black hoodie you always saw him wear at work before he walked past you, muttering a low, “see you Wednesday” under his breath before the gym doors shut behind him.

———

“Sounds like he wants to fuck you.” Willow bluntly stated after you told her and Skye all about what’s been going on lately. You felt your cheeks practically burn your skin but looked away in an attempt to hide it.

“Agreed.” Skye adds in. “Looks like someone’s not so coldhearted after all.”

“No, he definitely is.” You affirm with a quick nod. “He’s just good at selling a storyline. He’s a different person on camera than he is elsewhere.”

“He looks pretty angry all the time to me. On camera and every time I pass his grumpy ass in the halls” Willow chuckled and you couldn’t help but do the same. “And if he’s trying to sell the story purely, I don’t think he’d bother getting you down to the gym at almost two in the morning.”

“Well it was to teach me his finisher for when we have that tagteam match.” You justified, but they didn’t buy it.

“That could’ve waited for a day time hour, Y/N.” Skye tried to convince you, but there was no use in that. You looked at the time and realized his match was starting soon. You got up from the seat, thankful for an excuse to leave the conversation.

“I’m needed ringside.” You tell them, noting the smirks on their face before you left.

Hook was already in the gorilla waiting for his music to hit when you finally got there. His back was turned and head hung as he pushed himself back and to against the bars.

“Hey.” You breathlessly said, due to nearly racing to be in time. He turned his head, looking over his shoulder as he kept doing what looked to you like mid air push ups, assuming it was just something he did to get amped up.

His eyes adverted down to your shirt. You didn’t have a match tonight so you didn’t bother throwing on your ring gear. He was wearing all black this time, and you were wearing a bright yellow top and black shorts.

“Hey sunshine.” He said with a condescending, mocking tone as he eyed your apparel.

“Sunshine? Why? Because of my shirt?” You asked. “Was I supposed to match you or something?”

He shook his head and dropped it, exposing that dimple again. He pushed himself off the rails to stand up straight, looking down at you rather dramatically with the way he dropped his head.

“I didn’t say anything about your clothes.”

“You insinuated by the way you looked at my yellow shirt, then called me sunshine.” You pointed out, watching an amused grin spread across his lips before he dropped his head to cover it. You know you weren’t mistaking.

It was then that his music hit and the pop of the arena was already ringing your ears. He headed through the tunnel and you followed, unsure what you were actually supposed to do now that you were here.

The crowd went crazy when hook came out, but nearly insane when you popped out right behind him. He stopped at the top of the ramp to look amongst the sea of faces, and you endured it all next to him. You turned to look at him, only to find him staring down at you.

He nodded towards the ring, signaling for you to take the lead, so you did. On commentary once again, Taz was hyping it up for the viewers at home.

“That’s hook right there folks. The coldhearted handsome devil. He’s being accompanied by one of AEW’s crowd favorites, Y/N for this match. These two have been joined at the hip ever since Anna Jay knocked her upside the head with the FTW title. They’ve got each others backs, I’ll tell you that much.”

If you could hear commentary it would probably make you laugh just how much his dad sells the storyline.

You stopped at the end of the ramp and waited for hook to walk down. He stopped next to you for a moment, the cameraman panning in on the two of you taking in the crowd reactions before he nodded towards where you would be standing, signaling for you to take your place while he rounds the ring.

When the bell rings and the match gets started, you watch on from where you stood leaning against the canvas. You’ve seen a few of his matches but never up close. It was clear exactly why he was favored in this industry. His quickness and agility was otherworldly. He was fast thinking and cleverly destructive.

He made quick work of getting his opponent down. It had only taken about three and a half minutes and the redrum was locked in, and seconds after, his music boomed through the arena.

You clapped genuinely, watching as he got to his feet and slipped out the ring on your side. He nodded towards the tunnels and by this point you already knew to take the lead while he walks behind you. No idea why he prefers it that way, but you didn’t question.

When you reached the stage, you stopped and turned to face the crowd. He got up next to you and looked at you questionably when you grabbed his wrist, even though he already knew what you were going to do.

You raised his hand in the air and listened to the crowd explode. The pop was unlike anything you’d witnessed yourself, and it was doing a pretty good job at bringing your confidence level way up.

“Probably one of AEW’s most unlikely duos. The coldhearted handsome devil and Y/N look like night and day standing next to each other.” Excalibur mentions on commentary.

“Their appearances may be complete opposites but don’t let that fool you my guy. These two are a force to be reckoned with.” Taz adds.

You get halfway through the tunnel when you look over your shoulder to find hook trailing closely behind you.

“Good job.” You smile at him, though he doesn’t return the smile back. You didn’t expect him to, anyway. He hummed in response and dropped his head, ruffling his hair.

Just then, a text came through to your phone. You pulled it out of your pocket and read the group chat message.

“It’s Tony.” You tell hook. “He said me being ringside was a nice touch for whoever’s idea that was. Want me to tell him it was yours?”

“Nah.” He shortly replied. “Did he say anything else?” He asked, seeming a little curious.

“No.” You told him, watching as he nods once. “What do you think we’ll be doing next? Another segment? When even is this tagteam match happening?”

“Ask him.” He mutters.

He wasn’t saying much all of the sudden which confused you. It was like he retreated into a shell after he decided he didn’t like the outside world for the two minutes he experienced it.

“Are you tired?” You asked, noticing the questioning glance he gave you.

“No?”

“Oh. You sound tired.” You added as you headed down the hall with him, unsure where you were actually going since you just got caught up in talking to him.

“Not tired” he sighed, giving you the impression that he didn’t want to talk at all anymore. Or maybe he never even did in the first place.

“Alright well, I’ll see you next week then.” Your voice was far weaker than his was. He slowed down but didn’t stop, muttering “alright” before he kept walking down the hallway, leaving you standing in the middle of it for what felt like the hundredth time watching him leave.

———

A text from Tony came through two days later. It was a graph with the ratings for Wednesday night’s show and apparently the interactions with you and Hook brought a lot of attention on.

You were typing a reply when another message came through. It was next weeks plans for the two of you. Reading over it, you couldn’t help but to be confused. Apparently you were supposed to interfere in one of Anna’s matches that Jack was going to be standing ringside for. This time, you were going to be the one using the belt against her after hook takes it from jack.

Sounded like heel work in your opinion.

You didn’t reply due to the fact that you weren’t sure what to say, but hook did. His message came through a few minutes after the text was sent and was nothing but a simple okay emoji.

That night, you received a text from hook. It was short and simple like all the other ones had been.

“you own any black clothes?”

You felt like you could feel the sarcasm through the screen. What kind of question was that?

“Why?” You replied, not having much time to close your phone before another one came through.

“so we can match”

You understood the reasoning but weren’t super thrilled about black of all colors.

“Do you own anything other than black clothes?” You retorted. This time there was a pause between messages.

“what color do you want to wear, y/n” if you were standing in front of him having this conversation you just knew he’d have that bored look on his face. You thought for a minute about a reasonable color. Then decided on one he probably would glare at you for.

“Got anything yellow?” You grinned to yourself knowing that he was probably going to roll his eyes at that one.

“no.”

“Fine… Blue?”

“no.”

“Red?”

“no. wear black wednesday”

You stared down at that message for a moment debating on what to say back. You looked across the room at your suitcase overflowing with clothes but you already knew the only article of clothing you brought with you that was all black was a dress you wore to go out in. Nothing reasonable for the show.

“I don’t have anything black suitable for tv.”

“how would something not be suitable? just wear it”

You sighed deeply as you walked over to your suitcase and pulled out the dress that you only wore once simply because it rode up way too high all night long. You threw it on the bed and snapped a picture, sending it to him.

“This is it and I’m not wearing it.”

There was a couple moments that passed before you received a message back.

“i don’t see the issue”

“It’s revealing.”

“so is your ring gear but you still wear it?” You stared at that message wondering why you were standing in the middle of the room arguing with that man right now. And still, you continue to do so.

“That’s ring gear. That’s different.”

This time, a good five minutes pass by before he replies. You had just tossed your phone on the bed when you figured he was done texting only to grab it almost as quickly as you tossed it when your phone buzzed again.

“ill bring one of my hoodies then”

On the other end of the phone, Tyler was sitting at a restaurant table with his dad going over the next couple of weeks.

Taz was the one who told him that the two of you should match and it would probably do good at winning over the crowd and the viewers, but he was thinking more along the lines of his son wearing something other than the typical black attire he exhausts.

“It’s funny seeing you two up on that stage” taz chuckles as he digs his fork into his pasta. “You’re like the moon and she’s the sun, for now at least”

Tyler’s eyes lifted from his phone. He was staring at the three little dots while he awaited your response. He said he’d bring you one of his hoodies and for some reason he was apprehensive about sending that message. It felt like odd territory to him to be letting you wear his clothes, but apparently all you had was a little black dress you didn’t feel comfortable wearing.

“And I’ll tell you another thing, when you two team up in that ring, the fans are gonna lose their freakin’ minds”

Just then, a text came through and for some reason a slight smile landed on tyler’s lips, until his dad called it out.

“Who’s that?” He questioned, trying to lean foward to steal a glance at his son’s phone. He was quick to lock it and stuff it in his pocket.

“Y/N.” He muttered before he dug his own fork into his food.

“Have you talked to her about the turn yet?” Taz asked, and Tyler froze for a second.

“Nah, not yet.”

“She doesn’t know?” He questioned, looking a bit taken back. “What does she think the plans for you two are? You have to tell her, son.”

“I’m pretty sure she’ll figure it out on her own.” He grumbled, leaning back in his seat and dropping the fork against his plate.

“Tyler” taz shot him a look, “It was your idea. You need to be the one to tell her straight.”

And it was his idea. He approached Tony shortly after he left you in the hallway that first time the two of you talked, and pitched the idea that you should have a heel run by his side. Tony wasn’t apprehensive at all. To him, and to Hook, the idea of an America’s Sweetheart type of personality completely doing a 180 with the coldhearted handsome devil was golden.

It was just that he told Tony that he’d talk to you about it and never did. Plans had changed from the originality of the first idea and you had no clue about it.

“What’s gonna happen when she’s supposed to go out in front of thousands of people as a heel, and she’s thinking she’s still this babyface character?” Taz reasons, making Tyler drop his eyes to the table.

“She needs time to prepare. It’s not easy going a complete 180 son. Especially not if you wait until last minute to tell her.”

He retrieved his phone from his pocket and read your message back.

“Thank you” was all you said. His thumbs hovered over the screen before he finally managed a response. It was hard to put it into words for some reason and when he realized what it sounded like, he had to send a double text for clarification.

“can you come to my room later”

“to talk. it’s kinda important”

———

Later meant way later than you expected when Hook sent you the text letting you know what room number he was in at midnight.

Regardless of how tired you were, you were way more anxious than anything to figure out what was so important. You reached room 235 and knocked on his door. You heard some shuffling around before he opened it, hair even messier than usual and eyes low, like he was on the verge of passing out himself.

He stepped back and waved you in. You walked in and eyed him as he walked around you. He didn’t sit down anywhere and you didn’t make yourself comfy either. This was awkward. Probably the most awkward encounter you’ve had with him yet.

Truth was that he was a little nervous. He didn’t know how you were going to take the fact that this entire time, you were working on a heel turn without even knowing it. And he was the one behind it all.

He looked down at you, leaning against the wall as he contemplated the best way to go about the conversation. He never really got nervous about anything so this was fairly new and rather uncomfortable for him.

“Did you get that message from Tony about Wednesday?” He started off by asking, and you slowly nodded. You eyed him, trying to read an unreadable man.

“What did you think about it?” He was doing a good job at reading you though. Wasn’t hard since you had a tendency to wear your emotions on your face. He could tell you were skeptical of him in that moment by the way you stared at him solely. He’s seen that look from you a couple dozen times already and the only other one he can recognize that easily is the look you give when he makes a smart comment to you.

“You mean about me using the title to hit Anna? It sounded like heel work to me.” You told him, watching as he nodded.

“Cause it is.”

You blinked twice. “I’m not a heel.”

“I talked to Tony about this storyline a while back. We agreed it’s a better idea if you have a heel run with me.”

You stared up at him, a bit lost. The original idea was for the babyfaces to win in the end, since jack and Anna were already heels. Now it turns out that you had a whole new character transition coming you didn’t even know about in the first place and frankly, you were unsure how to feel.

“Wait so this whole time I’ve been working on turning heel? And you knew that and didn’t tell me?” You peered your eyes at him, glaring. “Why not?”

“Never had the chance, I guess.” He shrugged.

“Never had the chance?” You felt your eyes form into small slits. “You had plenty. How come you got to decide what I do with my gimmick and I didn’t even get the chance to give my opinion?”

Just then, a voice popped into his head, belonging to his dad. Women don’t like when you lie to them, son.

He didn’t intend to lie. It just happened that way. He kind of assumed you’d catch on with the whole heel turn thing and not ask questions but now that he knows you a little better, he knows better than that.

“Your goody two shoes persona wasn’t working well for you anyway, Y/N. We knew it wouldn’t sell for a storyline like this so we came up with something better. If Tony pitched the idea you wouldn’t be getting all fired up at him”

“It’s not the fact that I’ll be turning heel, it’s the fact that nobody told me. Especially you.” You pointed out. You weren’t even mad about the new plans. You would’ve agreed to it anyway if that was the first idea Tony pitched, but you were walking around with no idea what was coming for you and that alone made you more nervous than you needed to be.

“Maybe you didn’t realize, but this is my very first storyline. The last thing I want to do is blow my chance at another one and I’ve been going around absolutely oblivious to the fact that I’m expected to do a whole heel turn in who knows how soon, and you just let me look stupid when you were the one who unrightfully came up with the idea in the first place!”

You rarely yelled at people and he rarely ever got yelled at. It was heightening the tensions between both of you and he expected as much, but didn’t foresee you chewing him out this bad.

“You’re not going around looking stupid! Tony gives you the rundown every week. You know what’s coming and if you didn’t by now you would’ve figured it out.”

You were somewhat baffled by his defensiveness. There was no true justification to what he omitted and he probably knew that full well and just didn’t want to admit he was wrong.

“Yeah, like last minute!” You shout, not meaning to be as loud as you were but you couldn’t help it. “This means something to me, Tyler!”

The use of his name took him back a little and you didn’t mean for that to slip in the first place but for some reason Hook wasn’t the first name to come out in that moment.

Just then, there was a knock on his door that caught both of your attentions.

“Go away” he shouted, but that’s when his dad’s voice reached both of you.

“Open the door, son.”

He rolled his eyes as he walked over. Opening the door and taking a step back so taz could walk in. It was strange to see him wearing pajamas but you ignored that.

“I can hear you two across the hall. What is going on in here?”

Tyler looked at you for a second before he looked back at his dad. “She’s not happy about the heel run.”

“No-“ you stepped forward, correcting him. “I’m not happy about being lied to.”

Taz gave his son a look. A stern I told you so kind of glance.

“Alright” taz held his hands up, “I get that, Y/N. I told this man that he needed to let you know what was going on and not at the very last minute. He doesn’t listen to nobody but himself and half the time that steers him wrong.”

“Clearly.” You huffed out, crossing your arms.

He turned to Tyler and shrugged. “This one’s on you bud. Make it right but keep it down. We don’t need to draw attention.”

You nodded and taz made his way back out, leaving you and Tyler alone once again. He dropped his head and ran his hands through his hair, thinking.

“I’m not happy about this.” You state.

“Couldn’t tell.” He muttered under his breath. The fact that he had the audacity to be sarcastic was mind blowing to you. It made you actually want to scream at him but the last thing you wanted was Taz to come back and give you both some sort of lecture or something.

Tyler picked his head up, tired eyes landing on you. “I’m sorry for not telling you sooner.” He said, shrugging his shoulders. It was a half ass apology but the only one he’d ever given. He never really cared to give anyone that type of respect, or what he thinks is respect in his mind.

“There was no reason why you kept it from me.” You remind him, watching him nod.

“I know.” He sighed.

“And I have a right to be mad right now because my whole entire image is about to change dramatically and I haven’t even been prepared for it.”

“Yeah, but you’re not doing it all on your own. You’re doing it with me. I’m turning too.”

“Yeah, but you had time to prepare for that.” You pointedly state. “How much time do I have? Literally I’m about to start at the next show and I didn’t even realize it.”

“It’s not something you really have to prepare for, Y/N. You just go out there and put on a show. It’s not much different than what we do right now.” He walked around you and made his way to the bed, sitting down on the edge.

“It’s different for me. I’m not mean in general. I need to practice.”

You watched a weird look cross over his face, bringing his lips up in a faint smirk. “You’re not mean?” He quirked a brow. “Not even a little bit?”

“No?” You shrugged.

You heard a low chuckle before he looked down at his phone in hand. You sighed when you realized that this conversation was probably going nowhere fast and the best thing you could do was accept the reality of the situation and work with what you’re dealing with.

“Since you seem to think it’s easy becoming a whole different person, tell me where to start.” You plopped down on the chair awkwardly positioned halfway across the room. His eyes lifted from his phone before he tossed it to the side.

“It’s just acting, Y/N. It’s not like you’re becoming a different person all together. It’s literally one day out of the week that you put on a tough face and sell a gimmick. There’s nothing complicated about it. You’re complicating it yourself.”

You glared at him and the annoyance that was so evident in his tone. He sighed and leaned back on his hands, his eyes lowering by the second.

“I guess just start acting like you hate the world. Go out there and give everyone the biggest eat shit look. Be a little more aggressive in the ring and more no fucks given outside of it.” He advised, watching you nod before you stood up from the chair.

“So basically, be more like you.” You pointed out. Before he could respond to that, you held up your hand to silence him. “Got it.” You said before you left his room.

———

“Doesn’t make sense why he didn’t tell you.” Skye says as you and her head down the hall towards catering. “It’s literally your gimmick changing.”

“I know.” You roll your eyes. You were sick and tired of thinking on it. At this point you’d decided to stop wishing you would’ve known beforehand, since clearly there was no changing that, and take the bull by the horns.

Even though Tyler told you that nothing really changes, everything was about to. Your persona, your ring gear, especially your attitude. You had a lot of winning over to do and you were determined to use this transformation to the best of your ability. No matter how bitter you might feel about the fact that he kept the whole thing from you for weeks.

“Doesn’t matter. I’m gonna be a good heel. I’ve been thinking about all of it. I have tons of ideas and I’m starting to actually get excited about it.” You told her, rounding the corner.

“Speak of the devil.” Skye muttered. “Want me to wait up for you or are you good?”

“I’m good.” You nod as you watch him slowly approach with a black hoodie on and one draped across his shoulder.

He got a look from Skye as she passed by but he didn’t pay attention. He pulled that hoodie off of his shoulder and handed it to you wordlessly. You eyed him as you took it from his hand and threw it over your own shoulder. You hadn’t spoke since that night in his room and he’d been meaning to ask you if you were still mad but never ended up doing so.

The look you were giving him was telling him the answer is definitely yes, you’re still mad.

“I’m going out tomorrow to get some different clothes for my heel era so Ill give this back to you after we’re done tonight.”

“Alright.” He nodded, watching as you pull the hoodie off and hold it up to see it better. Clearly it was going to swallow you whole.

“This might as well be a baggy dress on me.” You pointed out as you held it against your body, showing that it falls nearly to your knees. He noticed the same thing.

“You can cut it if you need to.” He shrugged. “To make it fit decently.”

Your brows knitted together as you looked back up at him. “If I’m giving it back why would I cut it?”

He shrugged again, looking down at the large hoodie covering you whole.

“You can keep it. I don’t really care. Might need to match again sometime later.”

For some reason he was being nice and it was strange to you. You’d chalked it up to the fact that he feels guilty for lying to you. As he should. You tossed the hoodie back over your shoulder.

“I’ll deal with it. You can have it back later.” You say before you brush past him and head down to catering to meet up with Skye.

“What happened?” She asked when you took a seat. Her eyes adverted to your shoulder. “Is that his hoodie he was just wearing?!” You could see the thoughts rolling around in her mind and quickly shut them down. You slung the hoodie down on the table.

“No, not the one he was just wearing, Skye. Just one of them.”

“You’re wearing his clothes? What did I miss in the last five minutes?”

“Nothing.” You shake your head. “He texted me a few days ago telling me I needed to wear black so we could match and I told him I didn’t have anything. So he brought me his hoodie. I’m giving it back right after our interference and getting some new clothes tomorrow.”

She held a weird grin on her face before she looked down at her phone. “Mmkay.” She chuckled.

“What?” You peered your eyes at her.

“Nothing it’s just- it’s funny.” She shrugged.

“What is?”

“The fact that you pretend to be so annoyed by him but you’re willingly going to wear his hoodie.” She pointed at the clothing on the table. “It’s funny.”

“I don’t pretend to be so annoyed by him. He actually does annoy me. I tried to be his friend but he’s so hot and cold all the time. He will be a decent person one minute and an asshole the next, it’s exhausting.” You rambled, making sure she got the point but judging by the smirk on her face, she didn’t buy it.

“Right.” She nodded. “Well it’s almost nine. You should be meeting up with lover boy for your interference in a few minutes.” She teased, earning another roll of your eyes as you stood up from the table with a huff. “Don’t forget his hoodie.” She said before you snatched it up and headed out of catering.

He wasn’t there when you got to the gorilla but you knew he’d show soon. The directors were standing by, seemingly waiting for Hook so they could send you both out at the right time.

You took that time to toss the hoodie on, and it did nothing at all for your figure. It was far baggier than you expected, so much that the sleeves swallowed your hands.

You heard footsteps behind you tracking fast and turned to face the man in question. He took one look at you and his lips turned up in a smirk he was clearly trying to hide.

“This thing is huge on me.” You deadpan.

“I told you to cut it.” He reminds you. Then he reaches down to the ends of the sleeves and rolls them up so your hands are exposed. “Can’t fight if you don’t have fists.”

You stared at him while he rolled the other sleeve up. When your hands were exposed you pulled your hair out of the hood and did your best to make yourself decent before the music hit. As much as you could given the circumstances, at least.

Tyler held his gaze on you for a moment longer before he tore it away the moment your eyes connected, looking down at the floor and fluffing his hair. For once, you matched. You’d noticed his gold cross pendant he was wearing and remembered the one you had on yourself.

“Funny.” You said dryly. “I have one too.”

You pulled the necklace out from under the hoodie and laid it against your chest. He looked down and nodded. “I noticed.” He said, just as your music hit.

You turned around and got ready for your first appearance leading up to a heel turn. You didn’t want to psych yourself out about it, but you felt a little nervous.

“Never thought I’d be coming out to this type of song.” He commented from behind you.

“It’ll be changing soon, evidently.” You muttered before heading down the tunnel.

Anna was staring at the stage when you and Hook came through the tunnel. He threw on his best scowl and it made it a little easier for you to mimick him. Jack came racing up the ramp, hook moving you to the side before he lunged towards Perry.

He snatched the belt clean from jacks hands and tossed it over to you. The crowd went completely and utterly insane as the boys backed down the ramp, throwing punches everywhere they could visibly see of each other’s bodies.

You raced towards the ring as anna was sliding out of it, calling jacks name over and over in an attempt to get him away from hook, and as soon as she had noticed you getting close, she turned around and you slammed the title into the side of her head like she’d done to you weeks prior.

She fell to the floor and Jack immediately rushed to her aid, screaming and cursing you and Hook as you held up the title and shouted back, “This is gonna be his. You just wait! It was always his!”

A proud smirk from hook was caught on camera but you didn’t get to see it. He knew that there were no lines to this. You just came up with something and the fast thinking was what really got him.

Jack then got up to his feet and raced towards you both, but hook stepped in front of you and held his arm out, blocking Perry from getting any closer.

On commentary, everyone was eating the whole situation up.

“Looks like the coldhearted handsome devil has made quite an impact on Y/N!” Excalibur shouted through his headpiece. “This is wild!”

“That it is my friend. I said it from the start. Those two are an absolute force to be reckoned with. God help jack and Anna. Wouldn’t wanna be those clowns right now.” Taz chuckled.

You and hook walked back up to the stage and just before you were about to head through the face tunnel, he grabbed your wrist and nodded his head to the left.

You looked up at him, realizing it was happening this soon. You heard the commotion from thousands around the second you let him lead you through to the heel side, in your mind, you made it official. You were no longer the babyface you’d been for over a year. The transition was starting faster than you’d expected but, it felt a tad bit easier to have someone doing it with you.

“That’s not a shock to me. I could see that coming with those two. Bonnie and Clyde of AEW.” tony announced from commentary.

“Y/N and Hook have made their impression here tonight, and they’re just getting started boys.”

You couldn’t deny that you had an adrenaline rush running ramped. He turned around to let you catch up to him before you entered the hallway.

“How’d it feel?” He asked.

At that moment you almost felt thankful to him for pitching the heel turn idea to Tony in the first place but then you remembered how he kept it from you for weeks. Either way you were able to not let that bother you for the time being.

“Kind of exhilarating. Did you hear that crowd?” You say as you round the corner. There’s looks being sent your way from multiple talent. In your mind it’s judgement but in all actuality they’re wondering how long you and Hook have been hooking up on the low.

“Yeah, they loved it.” He says. He walked a little slower than usual. Usually he was ready to get to the shower but he didn’t mind talking to you a little before that today. He wouldn’t tell you that though.

“I didn’t expect it.” You say. Just then someone calls your name. You turn around and find that it’s Ricky. He reaches his hand out to dap hook up but his eyes stay on you.

“That was fucking crazy what you did out there.” He tells you, making a grin spread across your lips. “I never expected you to turn heel, especially not with my man Hook.” He throws his arm around hooks shoulders, and he stiffens them immediately.

“Next time you’re on I need a heads up so I can watch in the viewing room. Both of you.” He looks at Hook who suddenly has a stiff jaw. He picked up on a vibe Ricky was emitting and he didn’t like it. He didn’t know why but he wanted to get you away from him.

“Thanks Ricky.” You smiled before he nodded his head and gave Hook a pat on his back. “Good choice man.”

You didn’t miss the way hooks eyes followed him all the way down the hall. He suddenly looked like he reverted right back to the version of him you had an unfortunate encounter with weeks ago.

“You okay?” You asked, but he didn’t look at you until Ricky was out of his sights. Then he turned back started walking. You followed close behind, reaching for his arm when you realize you were being ignored.

“Hey” you stopped him. He turned to face you but kept his head down, staring at the floor. “Why do you suddenly look so mad? What just happened?”

“I’m not.” He picked his head up. You could see it on his face. It was clear as day whether he wanted it to be or not.

“You are though.” You attested. “Did he do something to you? I thought you were friends.”

“Can you drop it?” He quickly cut in with a sharp tone. You took a step back, almost feeling like his words forcefully pushed you away. He noticed the distance you put in and his eyes seemed to have softened, but only for a mere second.

He turned back towards the hall and muttered, “see you next week, Y/N.” Before, once again, he left you there watching him go.

———-

“Clearly jealous.” Willow nods dramatically.

“Obviously.” Skye agrees.

“That’s hard for me to believe.” You tell them as you adjust your ring gear. You had a segment to shoot tonight in the ring. It was going to be the first time you actually talked in front of the crowd and you were beyond anxious about it. Tyler was going to be in the ring with you but he wasn’t going to say anything and the fact that you hadn’t spoken to him since that last conversation made you even more nervous.

“Because he wants you.” Willow smirked. “And if you haven’t already heard, everyone is talking about it.”

“Who’s everyone?” You asked as you strapped the laces on your new shoes. It was going to be a little difficult to break in another pair but you assumed that was the price you pay when you turn heel and can’t wear bright, glorious colors anymore.

That was the whole reason you donned an all black attire tonight. Black nails to match. It was never something you expected to wear but if you were going to be a heel you were going to rock it.

“Everyone as in everyone in this building right now.” Willow says. “People keep wondering how long you’ve been secretly hooking up under everyone’s nose.”

“But we’re not.”

“Not yet.” Skye points. “I give it two more weeks and you’re going to send us a picture from his room.”

“I give it one and a half.”

You rolled your eyes and stood up from the bench. “It’s not gonna happen. It’s nothing like that.”

“Then why did he suddenly get all weird when Ricky came up to you?” Willow raised her brows. “Skye, please tell me, why would a man do that?”

“Because he’s jealous. Because he wants you.” She answered, and you shook your head back.

“Whatever. I have to go. I have a segment in the ring in about ten minutes.”

“Good luck. We’ll be watching from the viewing room.” Willow calls out as you head through the door.

To your surprise, Tyler was already waiting for you when you reached the gorilla. To his surprise, you looked like a certified heel. The new attire and dark makeup, it looked way too natural on you.

He had on that signature black hoodie which reminded you of the one you had laying across your bed that you forgot to give back to him.

“Shit, I forgot I still have your hoodie.” You blurted, watching his dark eyes linger down to your attire before they made their way back to your face.

“Told you to keep it.” He said. It was clear he was in another one of his moods again tonight. It was really starting to bother you how he switches so fast, but right now the last thing you needed was to get in an argument and forget your lines. This time you knew you had them memorized thanks to staying up until three am studying them.

“I’ll give it back next time I see you.” You mumbled before music started playing and a song he recognized, but not as your own reached his ears.

“You changed the music?” He asked as he stepped to the side to let you lead.

“I’m a heel now, remember?”

You slid past him and made your way out. It was strange knowing you could no longer interact with the fans. Usually you’d blow a kiss or tag their hands but now you practically ignored them. At least they were engaged and supportive of this new you, so it seemed. Or maybe they were just going crazy over the two of you. Either way, you weren’t the ones getting boo’d.

You plastered a scowling look on your face and tried to keep it there as you made your way to the ring. Hook followed closely behind you, trying not to bob his head to your music.

You slid under the ropes and he took the steps, but you both met back in the middle. You took a minute to take in the reactions from the crowd. It was something you had to try hard not to smile about. Which was going to take some work.

Tony Schiavone handed you a mic and you snatched it from his hand, all for the dramatics, of course.

“Ladies and gentlemen, if you haven’t already noticed, you’re looking at two of the absolute best AEW has ever had to offer you.” You pointed at Hook who nodded his head, stepping side to side on his feet.

You weren’t being boo’d, which came as a thrill to you. If they were eating it up you just wanted to give them more.

“When Anna Jay and Jack Perry made the unfortunate decision to target us, we made the decision to fight back, and what you saw last week when I knocked that bitch out with Hook’s FTW title-“ you paused to make sure the fans were taking it all in, “It was just the beginning.”

You looked over at Hook who continued to nod, chewing on a piece of gum as his eyes scanned the crowd.

“And when Anna recovers from that blow to the head she took from me, I’ll be waiting. And as for Jack, well” you chuckled darkly as you nodded towards your partner, “Let’s just say Hook was some fun things planned for him.”

He looked over at you, and you could see a faint smile on his face before he ran his hand over his lips.

“You see, I realized something a little while ago. You know, after Anna smashed the FTW title into my head?” You reminded the crowd of weeks ago.

“It’s that being nice gets you used and abused. All the times I’ve let that bitch get away with attacking me, I regret it. I really do, but it’s alright, because it will never happen again.”

The crowd popped when you took a pause, but you had to keep that cold expression on your face.

“So Anna Jay, Jungleboy, if you’re watching from the hospital, I just want to say, get well soon. Please.” The camera panned on you and you shot a mischievous grin before you dropped the mic and heard the crowd scream their lungs out.

Your music hit and Hook walked over to the ropes, holding one up for you to slip through.

You headed towards the stage, trying not to let a smile break out. You felt his arm brush yours as he walked alongside you.

When you disappeared through the tunnel you huffed out a deep breath. “Fuck that was exciting.” You chuckled as you placed your hand over your racing heart.

“Fun isn’t it?” He asked as he squeezed into the space next to you.

“Yeah, really fun.” You said before rounding the corner to find Skye standing there. Her match was next but you’d forgotten that in the mix of everything. Her eyes lingered to the man next to you before they fell to you with a smirk plastering her face.

“That was hot.” She remarked as she walked up to you. Tyler stopped when you did, to your surprise and Skye’s.

“You think it was good?” You asked.

“It was perfect. You are doing the damn thing, isn’t she hook?”

You could see what she was doing and tried to send her a look but her eyes were on him instead.

“Yeah, she did real good.” He nodded. That’s when she looked at you again and caught the look you sent.

“You two are a good duo. Can’t wait to see what comes next.” She ran her hand over your arm before she brushed past you.

Tyler looked back down at you and you hoped he didn’t pick up on Skye’s insinuations. He did, but he didn’t mention it.

He started walking when you did, and again, you saw all the people around with their eyes on the two of you. You wondered if Skye and Willow were right. Did everyone think you and Tyler were hooking up? And if so, why? You didn’t think you gave that impression at all. It was just acting, like Tyler told you.

Truth is that Tyler had been approached quite a few times, being asked about you more often than not. He never gave anyone a straight answer, which obviously left them to make their own assumptions.

“Everyone keeps staring.” You whispered.

“They’ll do that.” He muttered back.

You were heading towards the locker room when Jeff Hardy came around a corner, a smile brought to his and Hook’s face when they saw each other.

“What’s up man.” Jeff greeted, “And ma’am.”

“What’s up” hook nodded.

Jeff’s eyes adverted between the two of you, then landed back on Hook. “When are we gonna see this duo beat some ass?” He asked, “I’m ready for it.”

“Whenever Tony calls the shot.” Hook shrugged. “I’m ready too. I think we both are.” He glanced at you. Jeff brought a full fledged smile to Hook’s face pretty easily. One you hadn’t seen from him in all the weeks you’d been around him.

“It’s highly anticipated. From a lot of people, actually.” Jeff chuckles and hook drops his head, seeming to try to hide that smile that you evidently caught.

“We can tell.” He says.

Jeff’s eyes switch back to you again before he looks back at Hook. Both men were grinning from ear to ear as if they had some sort of secret telepathy going on.

“Alright well I’ll see you around brother, and you maam.” He nodded his head and you nodded back.

“Alright bro.” Hook said before Jeff walked around the two of you.

“Best friend?” You teased, watching as he brought his hand to his mouth, physically wiping away that smile.

“Something like that, yeah.” He said as the two of you made your way towards your respected rooms.

“Kind of cool how everyone likes our heel turn. I thought we’d get hate for it.”

“We still might, but it’ll be alright.” He shrugged. You reached the end of the hall that branches off into two opposing directions and it hit you that this was the first time he hadn’t left you standing in the middle of it.

He stopped and turned to face you, adjusting the collar of his hoodie.

“You did good out there.” He tells you, surprisingly. “You should think so too.”

You were somewhat dumbfounded at the fact that he actually complimented you without underlying sarcasm. You smiled even though you didn’t mean to, assuming your lips had a mind of their own.

“Thanks.” You say as you suddenly feel the air getting thick, but not as suffocating as usual.

Hook nodded before his eyes adverted to the empty hall behind you. He didn’t have anywhere to really be, but he told you he did.

“I’m gonna go shower.” He lied for no reason. You just nodded. You felt your hands clamming up, sweat spreading across your palms and didn’t like it.

“Alright well, see you next week?” You didn’t know why you asked. Of course you’d see him next week. It’s been like that for a while now.

“Yeah.” He nodded before he brushed past you, heading one way while you headed the other.

————

A text from Tony at eleven in the morning got your attention that following Saturday.

“This is it. Big match Wednesday.” Was all it said.

It felt like you’d anticipated this whole thing for so long and now that it was coming you weren’t sure how to feel. You stared down at the message until another one came through, but not on the group chat.

“you ready?” He asked, clearly referring to Tony’s previous message.

“No lol” you replied back, but you were being honest.

“you’re ready” he quickly responded, and all you did was stare at those words for a minute to long.

Why it was making you nervous, you weren’t sure. Probably because it was your biggest match to date and held a lot of value to your current heel run but, what happens next? What happens when you and Hook beat Jack and Anna? Is there even going to be a you and Hook anymore?

Lots of questions were left unanswered because you were too hesitant to ask them. You just decided to play it by ear, but the thought of a heel run all on your own wasn’t very appealing to you. As much as you didn’t want to admit it, having Hook alongside you, sort of paving the way for all your antics made things less worrisome and a lot more fun for you.

You truly couldn’t picture doing it without him and that alone was something you never expected.

Another text came through and you were surprised to find that it was Skye. She sent you the picture from AEW’s instagram account when they announced the tagteam match on Wednesday.

“This is your biggest match yet girl. I’m so proud of you. You’re gonna kill it!”

You smiled down at your phone and typed a couple hearts back. The support you had made things a little easier but your nerves were still trying to get the best of you, and you assumed it was going to be that way until the match was over.

————

It was anticipated and highly talked about all over the internet. You were constantly being tagged on twitter, instagram and TikTok. It seemed like the whole world was awaiting this match and the time had finally come.

You were heading towards the gorilla with a racing heart. You kept trying to tell yourself that this was just like any other match, any other opponent but it wasn’t. It was your first match as a heel, first match as a tagteam and longest tv time to date. You had a couple moves you were expected to pull that you never had before and there was very little familiarity around the entire situation.

“Hey” you heard a deep voice from behind you. You turned around to find Ricky standing there.

“Hey” you smiled, adjusting your black wristbands.

“Good luck on your match tonight. Just wanted to say that.” He grinned, and it was then that you picked up on a vibe that you weren’t all that into. You took a small step back but kept your politeness.

“Thanks, I appreciate it.” You say. Before you can turn back, he asks another question. One that catches you off guard.

“Hey, are you and hook like, a thing?”

Your brows knitted together but you wiped that look away quickly. You were about to respond when you felt eyes on you, and just like all the times before, you knew Hook was around.

Ricky’s eyes adverted above your head and that’s when you felt warmth radiating against your back.

“Y/N, you ready?” His deep voice reached you, making your heart flutter for some reason.

He held his eyes on Ricky as you turned around to face him. You could see that familiar expression like before. Jaw set and teeth clenched. It was then that you realized Skye and Willow were right. Hook was jealous. He didn’t get that way at all when Jeff approached the two of you. It was just Ricky.

You spared the man a glance over your shoulder and caught the disappointment on his face, but you couldn’t take enough time to think about it when you had a match in a few minutes.

“What was he talking to you about?” Hook muttered next to you.

You felt a little nervous to say it, but when his eyes landed on you, it urged you to tell him.

“He wished me luck on the match and… he asked if we were a thing.”

His jaw throbbed and you caught it, but by the time that happened you were already reaching the gorilla.

What you didn’t know was that Ricky had been coming up to him asking the same thing, and at one point he expressed that he wanted to ask you to go out with him. He thought he made it clear when he glared the man down but evidently he didn’t make it clear enough. Either that or Ricky just didn’t care, which was what Hook was now figuring on.

He knew he couldn’t get distracted. A lot was riding on this match for you and he didn’t want to ruin that. He pushed the thoughts out of his head and turned to face you instead.

“Ready?” He asked, but he could tell that you were anxious. You still had those wide, round eyes that reminded him of a puppy and as much as you might be good at playing a heel, you just weren’t that person on the inside.

“Ready as I can be.” You nodded, attempting to collect yourself.

Jack’s music was almost finished and you knew that meant it was time for you and Hook to come out. You took in a deep breath and he noticed that it was shaky.

“Something that helps me when I feel under pressure is thinking about the look on the faces of all the people who ever doubted me when they have to watch me prove them wrong.” He blurted, shrugging a shoulder.

You thought on that. Remembering back when you first came to AEW and had no foothold in the industry. All the mean, offensive things you’d heard about yourself start replaying over and over again in your mind and to your surprise, you felt a little bit of adrenaline surge.

“That’s helpful, actually” you tell him, noticing the right side of his mouth tipping upwards.

Just then, the intro of Chairman’s Intent boomed through the speakers and Hook nodded. “Remember that if you get nervous.”

You nodded back before he stepped to the side, as he usually did, to let you lead the way.

You headed out with him trailing right behind you and held your eyes on both Anna and Jack standing in the ring, amping each other up.

The glares being shared between the four of you was making for great tensions arising in the arena and the crowd was intensely engaged in all of it, which made you happy, of course, but you couldn’t show that.

You headed in one direction and he headed in the other, you both circling the ring with eyes on your opponents.

When you passed each other, he held his hand out. You tagged it as you walked past and that simple interaction had the crowd bursting with cheers.

You met up at the steel steps and he stepped back, waving you to go first. You stepped up onto the canvas and slipped between the ropes, Hook following. He didn’t lean against the turnbuckles like he usually did but you assumed that was because this wasn’t one of his typical matches. He stayed at your side and shot daggers to jack and Anna.

You and Anna were going first. You walked up to her, showing no signs of intimidation as you stood toe to toe. She smirked down at you before forcefully pushing you a foot back, making you stumble before you caught your footing.

You wiped that grin off of her face when you delivered a harsh slap to her cheek and from that point on, the two of you were rolling around the ring, throwing fists and kneeing ribs until Paul said it was enough.

You put some separation between you two and that’s when she tagged Jack, so you went to your corner where hook was waiting with an extended hand, eyeing you as you approached.

“You good?”

“I’m good” you slapped his hand and he hopped over the top rope, lunging towards back with a force that knocked him off his feet.

The crowd went wild at his explosiveness and the energy in the arena was absolutely riveting. It could’ve given you a high at that point.

You watched as Hook clotheslined jack right over the ropes, and when he hit the floor, Anna hopped off of the canvas. Hook jumped down and grabbed jack by his hair, but that’s when Anna came behind him and jabbed her elbow into the side of his neck, bringing him down to his knees.

You hopped down and raced over, grabbing her from behind and spinning her until she slammed into the barricades. Hook watched for a moment before he returned his attention to jack.

The two of them were back in the ring while you and Anna threw punches on the outside.

She was way more aggressive than you were, making you feel the urge to hit a little harder. You heard Hook shouting and you both looked up, finding that Jack had used Hook’s redrum against him, but Hook was trying to fight it, and failing.

You kicked Anna back and created enough space to slide under the ropes and break the hold. Hook fell to his knees and jack rose to his feet, walking you back towards the turnbuckles before you felt annas hands around your ankles and your face crashed into the canvas.

You lifted your head to see blood stains dripping from your mouth. Your tongue slid over your teeth to see if one was broken but all you tasted was metallic.

You glanced up to see Hook’s eyes on you. He was in the middle of getting jack ready for a German Suplex when he got distracted by the blood pouring from your busted lip.

He snapped back into it and slung jack over, then got back to his feet like he didn’t take a harsh landing himself and walked over to you.

Kneeling down, he scanned every inch of your face. This wasn’t planned and you both knew that. There was concern in his eyes that quickly turned into undoubted rage when jack grabbed Hook’s shoulders from behind and slammed him down to the canvas.

It was only then that he realized you were bleeding but by that time, it was too late for him.

Hook rose up quickly and threw his fists into jacks jaw. He stumbled back, falling against the turnbuckles and hook just didn’t stop.

Paul had to separate the two, and you when he did, Jack shouted out, “I didn’t know she was bleeding man!”

You got back up and saw the look on Anna’s face when she noticed all the blood leaving a trail from your lip to your chin. She didn’t mean it, and you weren’t mad. Accidents happened all the time, it’s a part of the business.

Hook’s eyes followed you as you walked around the ring back over to your corner, and tensions seemed to have died down when he saw that you were okay.

You held your hand out for him, knowing you and Anna were the ones finishing the match and he hesitated a little bit before he tagged you in.

“You alright?” He asked, and you nodded before you hopped over the top rope.

Anna lunged foward and you stepped to the side, letting her slam into the turnbuckle. Hook smirked at this, it was a classic move.

You grabbed her by the back of her head and slammed her down on her back, watching as she clutched her neck and rolled around, before you pulled her back up.

You knew what was next and had to remember what Hook said that night that you learned you’d be using his finisher to end this match.

Anna was a good bit taller but since you brought a six foot man to his knees, you knew size wasn’t an obstacle.

She turned her back in an attempt to create some distance and you quickly sprung forward and hopped on her. Jack immediately slid under the ropes but that’s when hook raced in and wrapped his arm under his jaw, immediately making him wobbly at the knees.

“Lock it in!” Hook shouted at you as he hopped up and wrapped his legs around jacks waist, effectively bringing him down to the canvas.

You dug your knees into Anna’s sides and reared back, holding on tight when your back hit the canvas and within only seconds, they both tapped out and Hook’s music bursted through the arena, though it wasn’t too easy to hear over the eruption of the crowd.

You kicked Anna’s limp body off of you and looked up to see Hook’s extended hand. You took it, helping you to your feet before he held both your hands in the air.

His eyes would’ve been scanning the arena but they were focused on the blood smearing your skin instead. He nodded towards the tunnels and you lead the way, wiping your mouth with the back of your hand, and feeling the sting of an open wound.

“That was a hell of a match right there boys” taz exclaimed from commentary.

“That it was, taz, those two know how to bring the energy to an arena” tony chipped in.

“I’ll tell you what, I wasn’t too thrilled about the new attitude from Y/N at first, but she’s toughened up a lot since her and Hook teamed up.” Excalibur adds.

“He’s coldhearted and she’s following in his footsteps I guess” tony chuckled

“No, I’ll tell you this much. I’ve had many, many conversations with the coldhearted handsome devil and with Y/N myself and those two simply have like minds, like-personalities and like-spirits. We should’ve seen this one coming boys, it was bound to happen.”

As soon as the arena was behind you, you felt his hand on your shoulder, turning you to face him. His eyes were trained on the laceration but you quickly covered it with your hand.

“It’s fine” you tell him. You wanted to continue feeling the rush that the big win gave you, wondering why he didn’t seem excited at all.

“I don’t care about the cut, I’m too pumped up right now” you tell him as you head through the tunnel with a little pep in your step.

“It’s deep.” He says as he catches up. “I think you should go make sure you don’t need stitches”

“It’s just a cut, it’s fine Tyler.”

Accidentally once again, you said his real name. Once again, he felt a little taken back by it, but tried not to show it.

“It’s bleeding a lot.” He keeps on, like it hasn’t stopped at all.

You wiped the blood with the back of your hand and he grabbed your wrist to show you the crimson covering your skin. “That is a lot.”

“I’ve had worse, seriously. I’ll just go wash my face and hold a gauze to it for a couple minutes and it’ll stop.”

Before he could object again, Skye and Willow were both racing up to you. Their arms engulfed you and you felt the giddiness arising within you again. You glanced over at Tyler who was watching the whole group hug with an evident, proud looking smile.

“You are the baddest fucking bitch” Skye says when they unwrap their arms. “That shit was so good I would watch it a hundred times!”

You couldn’t contain the smile breaking out, and that’s when Willow asks, “Does your mouth hurt? That was a nasty fall.”

“Yeah but she got up and kept fighting cause she’s a bad fucking bitch” Skye grins.

“It’s fine, I don’t even feel it I’m too happy right now” you say as you glance back over to see that Tyler was no longer there. Your eyes adverted all around but he had disappeared elsewhere.

“C’mon, we’re gonna get you cleaned up.” Willow grabs your hand and pulls you along. “Oh, and we’re going out tonight to celebrate you.”

————

You stumbled through the hotel doors at one in the morning, wobbly on your feet with willow and Skye by your side. You’d went out to a bar on the north side of town and downed way too many drinks that you could actually remember but you were still on a high from your match that you didn’t even realize how drunk you actually were.

You were all three laughing amongst yourselves about nothing in particular when you caught sight of Taz coming out of the hotel gym.

He had an amused smirk on his face when he approached the three of you.

“Ladies, looks like you had a good time tonight.” He said as he eyed all three of you before focusing on you specifically.

“You took a nasty fall, Y/N, my son was just telling me about how you were too stubborn to get it checked out.” He chucked. That’s when your eyes lingered over to the gym doors.

“Yeah but it’s fine” you slurred. “I was so pumped I didn’t even feel a thing.”

“Be careful about that adrenaline rush, it can sneak up on you sometimes” he said.

“Okay. Is he in there?” You pointed to the gym, stumbling a little bit.

“Tyler? Yeah, he always does his workouts at this ungodly hour.”

When you heard that, that’s all your attention was focused on. You looked over and Skye and Willow who already knew what you were thinking, but they didn’t say anything except, “Well see you tomorrow girl”

Taz eyed you before a smirk came to his face and he shook his head with a low laugh. “Alright, I’m off to my room. Tell my son he needs to stop calling me down to the gym at anytime past midnight and call his tagteam partner from now on instead.”

You nodded, a smile willingly spreading across your lips before you headed towards the gym. You opened the door to find him sitting on the weight bench staring down at his phone, and right as you saw that, your phone buzzed in your pocket.

He looked up at you, brows knitted but with amusement in his eyes.

“That’s weird, I just texted you. Do you teleport now?” He asked, then cringed to himself. That was stupid, why did he say that?

You chuckle nonetheless as you stumbled in, thinking you weren’t noticeably drunk but it was way more obvious than you thought.

“Have fun?” He asked as he watched you head over to the bench across from his and sit down.

“I did” you grinned sheepishly. “It’s been such a good day, actually.”

He nodded back, eyes lingering to the laceration on your bottom lip that was already healing.

“I just ran into your dad” you tell him, swaying side to side.

“Did you?” He smirks, and you wished your vision wasn’t so blurry.

“Yeah, said to tell you stop calling him down here so late and call your tag team partner instead” you hiccuped.

He dropped his head. “Of course he did” he said as he shook it. You watched as he ran his hand through his hair and fluffed it out.

“Hey” you catch his attention.

“Hey” he says back.

“What’s coming next?” You asked the question that’s been running through your mind for a couple of days leading up to the match. “You know, we won tonight. The rivalry doesn’t really have anywhere else to go. So what does that mean for us? Are we done being partners now that we’ve beat them? I mean I know you still have the FTW title to win back, and I can be there ringside for it… if you wanted”

His eyes dropped to your fingers fidgeting over your lap.

“I don’t really know. What do you want to happen?” He asked, knowing already that he has thought about this same exact thing and the idea of the two of you no longer being a duo didn’t sit right with him, but he hadn’t mentioned anything to Tony and Tony hasn’t said anything else either.

“I want things to stay like they are” you admitted with another hiccup. “We have fun, don’t we?”

He had to keep in mind that you were drunk and now probably wasn’t the best time to take anything you said to heart, but it was hard for him not to.

“Yeah, we do.” He nods.

“So let’s call Tony and tell him we’re going to keep doing this heel run together” you pulled out your phone and read the text that was floating on your screen from Tyler earlier.

“can you come to the gym, i want to talk to you about something”

“Wait, what did want to talk about?” You asked. He shifted around and straightened his posture as he rubbed his palms over his sweats.

Before he texted you that, he was having a talk with his dad about you. It wasn’t often that Tyler came to him for advice on women but he didn’t really know who else he could trust.

He admitted that even though he tried to fight against it, he’d fallen pretty hard for you and it was starting to eat away at him. He didn’t have the impression that you would feel the same way, even though Taz completely disagreed with him on that.

He told his son that he would bet a million bucks that the feeling was mutual, claiming that a connection like the two of you have is undeniable and if he’s ever listened to anything taz told him, it needed to be that.

“You two remind me of myself and your mother when we were young” he recalls his dad saying. “We were too stubborn to admit we had feelings until we got drunk one night and it all spilled out”

“Tyler?” Your voice broke him out of his own thoughts. “What did you want to talk to me about?”

He never had to have a conversation like this before. He never really wanted anyone for more than just a fun night before. His adams apple bobbed as he swallowed thickly and tried to keep his nerves under control.

“I- uh-“ he rubbed the back of his neck as he inhaled deeply. Letting it all out in a quick huff.

“I been thinking a lot about me and you, and I don’t want to stop what we’ve been doing, but I do want to start doing more” he danced around the confession and you couldn’t quite piece it together.

“Like… how?” You asked, a little lost.

“I want to be with you.” He blurted, feeling his cheeks burn the minute the words flew from his mouth. His eyes scanned your face, studying it, searching for a reaction but you were blank faced and for once he couldn’t read you.

“You want to be with me? Like, be with me?” You were sure you weren’t hearing him right. Maybe everyone else thought you and Tyler were a thing but you never thought it was actually going to be an option.

“Yes, I do” he boldly stated, holding his eyes on you, watching as all the conversations you, Willow and Skye had over the last couple of weeks flashed through your mind and you couldn’t believe they were right the entire time.

“But if you don’t feel the same way, it’s okay, I’ll still do the heel run with you and we can forget I ever said anything.” He lowly muttered, waiting for what felt like an eternity for you to say anything back.

“Or if you’re already into someone else, like Ricky or something-“

“I’m not” you blurted out. “I’m not into anyone else.”

You couldn’t ignore the way your heart was beginning to race and your skin felt like it was engulfed in a million small fires. You stared back at him, your eyes lingering to his lips when his tongue slid over them.

A bunch of feelings you’d suppressed out of sheer denial suddenly came rushing in and it was now impossible to force them back again. All the tensions between the two of you, the anger and the confusion over the last few weeks was quickly diminished by an even stronger feeling of pure anticipation and desire.

The space between the two of you was too much and it was if Tyler had that same thought when he stood up from the weight bench and extended his hand. You took it, and he helped you to your feet.

You were unsure what to do with your hands when he let go but it became easy to find a place for them to rest on his waist when his finger curled beneath your chin, angling your head up, lips would’ve been brushing against each other if you were just a little taller.

His eyes were soft and a sprinkle of hazel appeared against the dark brown, and you realized you never noticed that before now.

He took in every inch of your face with a slow and meaningful gaze before an easy smile spread across his lips and a dimple soon followed.

You felt butterflies erupt in your stomach and spread through your whole body when he leaned in. You rose to you tip toes and your lips met gently, slowly, and tenderly. The way they fit like two pieces of a puzzle, moving in sync and pure harmony had your head spinning.

The taste of mint lingered on your tongue long after his lips were no longer on yours and you didn’t want it to vanish anytime soon.

He looked at you with eyes of adoration, his fingers slipping from your chin and pulling you into his chest. You buried your face into the fabric of his t-shirt, taking in the scent of cologne that you recognized from his hoodie you never gave back to him, and that’s when you remembered it.

“I still have your hoodie.” You chuckled, feeling his chest rise and fall with a low chuckle of his own.

“Keep it. It’s yours. It’s been yours since I gave it to you.”

———-

From that night in the hotel room gym on, you and Tyler were always together at the arena and outside of it. Your heel run was going strong. You were an undefeated tagteam that nobody wanted to step in the ring with.

After two weeks of keeping your love life on the low, he decided he wanted everyone to know. You were walking back from another successful match, standing on the stage when he grabbed your hand and spun you to him, placing a kiss to your lips that made the whole arena erupt in screams and chants of your conjoined names the fans came up with.

“Bet nobody saw that coming” Tony sarcastically remarked from commentary. “AEW’s modern day Bonnie and Clyde”

“Looks like you need to set an extra plate at the table when the holidays roll around, Taz.”

“I’ll gladly do that my friend.” Taz grinned as he watched you and hook exit through the tunnel.

“We’ve never seen the coldhearted handsome devil show any sort of emotion whatsoever… except with her!” Excalibur exclaims.

“Guess he’s not so coldhearted after all” Tony chips in.

“Oh no, he’s coldhearted son, but not towards her. Everyone else including myself gets the cold shoulder from my man, but she’s something special to him.”

Tyler walked you to the locker room and leaned against the wall. A soft smile stays on his face whenever the cameras aren’t around now.

“You looked gorgeous slamming Britt’s head into the canvas.” He taunts, earning a laugh from you.

“Thanks, I didn’t really try” you bantered back.

“Never have to.” He grins as he leans in and brushes his lips against yours before they fully connect.

“Everyone knows now” he says when you pull apart.

“They probably already did. We’ve been caught making out a lot” you remind him, earning that dimple you love so much to appear.

“True. I’m glad we don’t have to hide it anymore. I can officially call you mine.” He grins.

You place another gentle kiss to his lips before you whisper against them, “I’ve been yours this whole time”

#hook aew #aew hook #hook imagine #tyler senerchia #hook nation rise #hook x reader #hook #send hook #aew hook angst #aew hook fluff #aew hook fanfic #aew hook imagine

478 notes · View notes

fandomobbsessedb · 7 months

Text

Alastor x F!Overlord!Reader

AN: this is the result of the first poll I posted, Alastor won so here we are!

I’ve kinda broken this into two bits in this one shot, there’s a warning farther down if you want to keep within the ideas of “headcannon” but farther below I have the start of a story, I got a bit carried away and am too far gone to delete it.

⚠️Warnings: mentions of blood, death, weapons, smoking, maybe 1 instance of cannibalism ( but its more in the sense of revenge rather than a canabalistic reader) (idk man it’s hell if your triggered don’t read 😭) this is really long already so I might just break it up or continue it to make a part 2. I have a LOOOOOOT of references in here to so many things, if you guys can pick up on them leave a comment and I’ll tag list you in my next fic if you want! Or don’t I honestly couldn’t care less it’s just for fun :p

Reader is referred to with afab terms.

Pt2-

================================

• In your life you tried to stay on “the right” path. Your parents raised you right, you tried your hardest to be nice, and where always on your best behavior, but after getting the short end of the stick for too long you kinda… loose it.

• You ended up in hell after a night out partying with some of your most valued clients, when you went to drive yourself home the heel of your stiletto got stuck under the gas pedal, as you tried to pull it out you took your eyes off the road and 💥 BAM 💥 you where hit by a large grocer truck.

•Opening your eyes to a red wasteland, the bright flash of lights and the smell of brimstone flood your senses. Looking down to try and gather your bearings you notice your whole body wasn’t (skn/tn) anymore… it was marble grey?

“Where… where am I?” I mumbled under my breath, trying to gather my surroundings, a bright flashing catches my eyes, a gigantic neon sign in the sky gives me my anwser…

“Welcome to Hell!!!”

“Hell…. I’M DEAD?!!!!” I groaned out through barred teeth and stood to my feet, looking around I saw definite signs, this was Hell alright. A blood red sky, fires everywhere, little sinners running around stabbing and shooting one another.

“ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME, ALL MY WORK, MY SHOPPING EMPIRE, MY CLOSET, MY AWARDS, MY EVERYTHING, RAAAAAAHHH!!!” In my anger I grabbed the nearest sinner and threw them to the ground, putting my foot between their shoulder blades and grabbing their arms.

“You’re gonna tell me right now, what the hell is going on, WHY AM I DEAD AND HERE-” I shouted in their ear, seeing blood come out… oh shit I probably burst their ear drum… oh well, I’ve done that plenty of times to my assistants.

“D-d-do you mean, like in hell, or or just this area?” They questioned nervously. To be fair they were a scrawny little thing…

“What in the-“ I paused to look around, then referred back to this little shit “actually HELL are you talking about?”

“W-w-well, you must, *gulp* you must be new here, huh?” It asked with a weary smile and a weak little laugh, probably trying to ease the tension. “Well, down… down here, we uh, we have overlords who- who rule certain areas, we’re in Ms.Leefolt’s t-t-t-territory right now, I mean, our king Lucifer, Lucifer and Lilith Morningstar rule all of hell…”

“Well, that certainly is… intresting.” I smirk and stand up, releasing his arms but not letting my foot off his back. “So these, overlords… are they appointed by your king, or born into or something?” I question with a sharp red nail in between my teeth, thinking…

“No, no ma’am just, just anyone who’s ballsy enough to, to, take over enough territory and have enough demons- sell them their souls in exchange for something. Umm- if it’s not too much of a bother, could you let me go… I- I can feel my ribs crushing under me…” it started wheezing out and trying to get a hand under its chest to place a barrier between their chest and the ground.

“Hm, well if that’s all true, I can’t let some little thing like you going around gossiping about me.” I growled looking down at this freak… pressing my heel into his spine harder.

“No! No please, I won’t say a thing I promise!! Just let me go, please… pleas-“

SPLAT-

“Whoops, my bad, I slipped.” I reasoned, pulling my now bloody leg out of his torso.

“Ohh, eeeeeew eweweweweweweeew, I’ve got bits of his, ugh, lung on my heels.” Flicking away the bits of organ from my shoes, I take a breath and another look around but this time in a planning sense. Overlords huh, well, I’ll just have to see how much this ‘miss leefolt’ likes the taste of arsenic, I wonder when the last time she had a homemade pie was….

• So of course to establish some dominance in my new living arrangement, I gutted that bitch from the inside out. I took her territory, her power, her souls, even her manor. When I went to her office to kill her I found the deed to her house and all the contracts of sinners who gave her their souls in a pretty shittily hidden safe.

• I mean, I had to work so hard to build my life up just for a stupid grocer to end it all, so this is fine… right?

• The years go by and the world changes, you became one of the most powerful and influential overlords in hell, re-establishing your power once held on earth to a business in hell. Rosie and Velvet quickly becoming your closest friends, Velvet in a more business sense and Rosie being your go to gossip gal. Both of you having elegant and refined tastes. You and Husk became friends over talking shit in a casino one night, and remained friends after his downfall. He talks to you about this, radio demon, from time to time but you haven’t heard much of him

Little do you know he knows almost everything about you~

• Your walking around Cannibal Town one day waiting for Rosie to finish a meeting, watching children run around and little carts selling all kinds of body related snacks.

I lost a bit of my sense of surrounding and almost tripped on a kid running around with his friend throwing a head back and fourth.

"Jerermy! Stop playing with your lunch and apologize to that nice lady you almost ran into."

"Sorry miss, I didn't mean too." He said looking down at the head ashamedly, then offering me a piece of the cheek. "Would you like some of this face? It's really good." He looked up at me with an excited look. "Oh thank you, but I'm waiting for lunch with my friend, I'll go to the butcher and get some though, it looks really good." I smiled my pointy teeth at him, patted his head and motioned him back to his mother, she waved to me and I nodded my head back, thinking it was time for Rosie to be done by now.

"My my, with your reputation of anger issues I would assume you would tear that poor child into bits upon realization." A staticky voice spoke behind me, tilting my head back but not my body as I don't know who it is. I look him up and down, his outfit and cane/staff thingy give off quite the powerful impression. "My, mhm, reputation?" I pester raising my eyebrow.

"Ah-hahahaha, My name's Alastor, its quite a pleasure to finally meet you in person." He introduced reaching for the back of my hand to place a kiss. Him saying his name reminded me, I too finally recognized the name. "Oh, Rosie has told me much about you." The radio demon, his names been brought up many times around cannibal town since he frequented their shops and small town locals.

"Oh yes, Rosie is one of my dearest friends" He replied linking our elbows and started walking towards the shop. "Mine as well, she is quite the darling, so let me ask you now, where you just standing there when I got to the park, or where you going to follow me in silence since I left the emporium~" He didn't stutter in his step but my revelation made the air feel a bit more, weary on his side. Reaching into my hand purse I grabbed my lipstick and hand mirror and paused my walk to apply a touch more. Looking just past my lips in the reflection I saw his eyes in the back corner snap to my down, then back up to my eyes with a tight smile. "Well, are you coming? I know Rosie hates to be kept waiting." I snapped it shut and outreached my elbow waiting for him to link his so that we could start the traverse back to Rosie's.

• After our little group luncheon with Rosie, Alastor and you didn't verbally indicate that you were closer in any sense. But physically you swayed like two tree's. Brushing branches back and fourth with the breeze, restless and apart yet labeled as "together"

• You started doing weekly business deals, him acquiring land and souls for you, and all he asked in returns is he uses that land and those souls as he pleases. Which honestly isn't a lot. When he pulls people or their shadows to come help at the hotel- their mostly your people but he always sends them back to whence they came.

• He likes to pretend he doesn't necessarily care for being around you, however he's always looking for time you two can be together, or even thinking of each other. On his radio show he'll mention new shopping, eating, entertainment locations on your turf. He knows you listen when your able to. Sometimes he uses his power to let his station be the only one playing where ever you are. In the car, in a shopping store, you could be sitting in the bathroom and it would get to the point where you can hear it from the vents. Making you roll your eyes and finish your business so you could get to your office to listen to the radio.

• Truth be told... you where falling to his whims as well. Alastor didn't necessarily have "territory" but many places in one area he had influence in and quite often frequented. When you had rips or damage to your very expensive very delicacy clothing you would walk with him to the seamstress, and afterwards you would often get tea or lunch together. Maybe he knows a good diner or two and ya’ll will sit there and eat, then get a milkshake (mostly bc you wanted one, he just indulges to make you happy though he doesn’t care for the cold sweet taste) and drink it through two straws, awwwwwwwwwwwwe!!

• When either of you knew of prestigious events happening around you invite the other to be your plus one. You go shop together to find outfits for the occasion. You started attending overlord meetings together, with yourself sat on the opposite side of Rosie, sending each other glances and touches under the table whenever Rosie wasn't looking or walked away for a brief moment. At the events you stay close together and often stand away from the crowd, whispering and gossiping together, allowing yourself a to drink silly, little do you know how well he can hold his liquor and often will be the one making sure YOU get home. Sometimes you wake up still dressed, like the gentleman he is, and sometimes you’ll wake up in some red pajama set…. Like the gentleman he is, he’s not gonna let you sleep in an uncomfortable outfit. But he’s respectful about it.

• He often send subliminal messages through your radio to help you fall asleep, to push you to coming to see him, to maybe just stay in your town if he knew something really bad was going on outside. His favorite to do is when your falling asleep he’ll play the calmest songs from his time to comfort you as you drift off.

• When he officially asked to court you he compared you to the beautiful crimson of the sky, saying your cheeks where more bright and delightful to gaze at then the morning sky, when it was particularly bright. All kinds of poetic gestures, sending crows to your windows, sending your gifts of bodies with knives in them, and the knives had small notes left for you on some quote from a book you like. Now how he knows those are your favorite books are beyond you…. you don’t talk about your books much but, maybe he’s seen you reading it at some random point in time? Who knows, not you.

• He’s all in all not a bad partner, of course when you want to go out he usually goes along with what you want to do but if there’s something he refuses to do, his claws are sinking into your arms to keep you from dragging him to do it.

• His smile is genuine around you and you adore when he lets you pet his ears~ he’s not that intimate early on in the relationship but when your just sitting on a couch or watching the sun set from somewhere and you just reach over and pet his ears, he is putty in your hands, physically he keeps his compose fairly well but inside he’s willing to do anything to keep you touching his ears, telling himself he would sell YOU his soul if it meant you wouldn’t stop, petting his ears and helping him groom his antlers, don’t even get me started on the tail… oh wait he’s already got something going on with that… well darn… hopefully you will keep accepting his caring actions rather than push them away.

——-STOP reading here if you don’t want to get into the more “story line” of this idea, if you want more of a story KEEP READING——-

• One night some sinner had gotten into your liquor stash and drank himself ditzy, you chased him into an ally way, looking to end his fucking life. Most of those where gifts from clients that most likely had aphrodisiacs and at the time where trying to get down your pants, but he drank from one of the few special bottles Alastor had gifted you and you went ballistic. You ended up catching him and killing him, and taking a tip from Rosie and ripped some of his limbs off, letting yourself indulge in the taste of warm, liquor filled blood. When you came too you realized you didn't know where you had chased him. Now covered in blood, liquor, rain, mud and whatever mess you stepped in on your way over. Seeing the iluminating lights of the sign for the Hazbin Hotel, your only thought was to try and get to Alastor.

*knock knock knock*

*creeeeeeeeeeeeeeek*

"Oh! Oh my gosh, hi! Come in Come in. " An ecstatic girl ushered you inside, making a towel appear seemingly out of nowhere and helping you dry off. "I'm Charlie, whats your name?"

"Oh, how rude of me" I respond trying to shake off my chills, my nose starts to get a bit runny. "Uhm I'm Y/N, I don't mean to sound intrusive- uh is Alastor here?" I ask hesitantly, not wanting to just barge in but after the night I've had I wasn't in too much of a mood for pleasantries.

"Oh yes! Here, why don't you sit at the bar, have some tea or water or something and I'll run up to his radio tower." She sat me down at a bar stool and walked away. The bartender was turned around already whipping me up something.

"So he's got you wrapped up here huh?" I inquired with a smirk, resting my hands under my chin and trying to keep a little composure. His wings ruffled a little bit before he reached for my favorite hell made brand of brandy, my cotten candy brandy, I'm not one for sweets but I love the zing it gives you. The kind where you loose your vision for a good 7 seconds.

"You haven't usually been one to be a stranger, what gives?" Husk asked turning around handing me my drink and a bowl of pretzels.

"Well when I saw you weren't at your usual gambling tables I didn't think to question it, thought you where maybe getting more chips... ooooor hooking up in the chip room.... ooooor selling even MORE of your soul, if that's even possible, maybe like your wings or your feathers or, like your body as a human shield in the next extermination, never thought you'd be here slinging drinks." I shrugged swirling my drinks around the glass before taking a sip.

Before he could respond he took a bit of a step back and growled really low and deep in his throat.

"Ah yes well he owed me a favor and since I took an investment in this hotel I needed a little work on it done." Alastor came up behind me with a warm towel wrapping it around my shoulders as the one Charlie gave me was wrapped around my waist keeping my legs warm... unfortunatly the sinner got caught at a bad time, I was in the middle of 'me time' before bed and was in my good silk nighty. Glad I walked to my office with my fuzzy robe and ballet slippers. I feel really warm and fuzzy, my heads all….. comfy now… is that static coming from Alast-

"Oh deerest your all wet, would you like to come up and I can help you clean up." He asked you shaking the towel on your shoulders helping you sit up. "Oh yes please" you responded looking at him with sad tired eyes.

-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•-

I took a sip of the warm tea Alastor had made me and laid back in the bath, taking it all in. I WAS just planning a quiet evening in at home, maybe snack on some treats I got in the Gluttony ring, watch some hells soap operas. Now I’m here, in my beau’s bathroom, relaxing… maybe I can convince him to let me up to his radio tower to listen to his late night show live, oh that would be fun. I wonder what it looks like up there? I’ve only ever seen his actual town house… a little ways away from town-

*CRASH *

“What the fuck?!” I sat up so fast I almost slipped, sitting on my butt… in the tub…. Shit did he spike my tea?

“Alastor? Is everything okay?” I asked loudly. Standing up carefully keeping three points of contact with the tub and the floor. I reached for a different robe he had given me, a soft red fluffy one, with (what I hope is faux ) fur along the collar and wrists.

Walking towards the bathroom door very carefully I cautiously reached for the shiny silver handle. Telling myself it’s okay but feeling a sense of dread in the pit of my stomach, and the handle was the top of the pit…

“Alastor?” I called out again, once more not getting an answer, bringing my hands to my mouth when I heard a large thump out there, trying to keeping my composure… oh what the hell they know I’m here already. I went to turn the handle what the door got pushed in, had I been able to see what happened I would’ve seen Alastor in his demonic form and it probably would’ve scared the actual shit outta me… but NOPE

I went to open the door when it got pushed open and a bright blue flash covered all of my vision and made me feel… kinda tried… but I’m awake, almost like I’m not in my body… it’s… really hard……. To keep my….. keep my eyes …………………………….………open…….

• You collapsed to the floor slowly breathing, in a trance, feeling some sharper claws pick you up bridal style, if you weren’t so dazed out you would see Alastor frozen in time… like a paused TV… unable to get to you, or subdue your captor. You still had enough conscience to hear a muffled voice talking to a phone~

“Yeah we got her… foil chains worke—“

“Get her ba-“

“…. Longer you take the quicker……….. flasher wears-“

• Last thing you could remember hearing before completing falling out was a radio scramble in your brain, the sound going from a hollow scraggly to a tight scraggle- like turning the tv in between stations………

:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:-:

AN: WELLLLL WHAT DID YA THINK???? Did you skip to down here or did you read the WHOLE thing. I really hope ya’ll like this, I’m so excited to make part 2, and maybe 3 or 4 depending on how far this goes.

Thank you to anyone who reads this and interacts in any way shape or form!!! Even if it’s just reading :) HOPE YOU HAVE A GOOD DAY AND REMEMBER

REALITY IS AN ILLUSION, THE UNIVERSE IS A HOLOGRAM BUY GOLD BYYYYYYEEEEEE

#headcannons #alastor x reader #hazbin hotel x reader #hazbin husk #hazbin hotel rosie #hazbin hotel #hazbin alastor #hazbin hotel angst #hazbin hotel oneshots #short story #part 2?

150 notes · View notes

romanshomeonwattpad · 4 months

Text

Girl in New York | FINAL PART

pairings - art donaldson/reader | challengers au!

"__"= Y/N

masterlist | last chapter

sypnosis - Art gives you an ultimatum.

warnings - none, angst

authors note — this is the last part!!! i hope everyone enjoyed this short fic. it was a fun journey to write a complex character such as this one. enjoy the last chapter and stay tuned for my other works in the future! (NOT PROOFREAD)

word count - 1.5k

You didn’t get to see your friend June before her game, so you took a seat in the front row and anxiously waited for her match. It hadn’t been your first time at a tennis event, and you very much enjoyed the sport. But the only reason you felt a strain of dread building within you was because of who else was playing today. But you tried your best not to think about it—you were sure Art had already played. Well….

…..you had hoped.

It was considerably sunny outside. The sun shined without mercy onto your slightly damp skin. Sunglasses perched on your nose, you took a sip of water to cool your nerves and throat.

And then a voice ran throughout the court on a microphone announcing the first set. A very thin man who was so pale you he was translucent walked into view. He must’ve been the one to go against your friend. You didn’t like to judge books by their covers, but considering he tripped while walking onto the court—you didn’t worry to much for June.

Speaking of her, she made her way onto her side of the court, wearing a cute lavender two-piece skirt set. You noted to ask her where she got it from before the game started. Her eyes briefly swelled the crowd before landing on you. You held your hand up and smile, in which she returned the gesture before beginning the game.

Her strokes were exquisite. You had suddenly remembered how talented she truly was. Apparently teaching academies for professional Tennis teams reach out to her to train the newbies—and that Puma uses her as one of their sponsors.

It was a quick game. After about thirty minutes, you had assumed correctly. She didn’t only beat him, but kicked his ass.

It was now the next set’s turn. June jogged off the court, smile beaming, as she wiped her sweaty sunkissed skin with her own white tiny towel. “Oh my god, _ _!” She pulls you into a sudden hug as you stand up. “I’m soooooo glad you made it. There’s this guy I wanted you to meet. He’s like, god level. I think he’s playing right now.”

You laugh, wind blowing your hair out your face. “I’d love to—but I doubt he’s better than you. I mean…you totally killed it out there for sure.”

June had pretty brown eyes, almost as if she was a bunny or baby deer. Very soft and youthful looking. She was really popular with the guys when you two trained together, even the instructor himself. You wouldn’t doubt the guy you’re about to watch flirted with her already. At your compliment, she grabbed your hands whilst her smile grew even bigger if possible. “I’ve missed you so much. We should def hang together more often! Once again, you don’t understand how much it means to me that you came.”

You smiled at June before the match begun. The announcer had already introduced the players whilst June and you were talking—so when your eyes fell upon a certain blonde…

…..you didn’t know if you could do it anymore.

It was him. The person June had personally wanted you to meet—who was amazing at Tennis. It was Art.

“I’m sorry.”

Your hearing was muffled, as the blonde boy walked solemnly onto the court. Your fists balled at your sides, standing up onto your feet, June looking up at you with a confused expression. It seemed impossible to look at him for another second—so as you tore your eyes away from him, Art spotted you in the crowd since you were stationed close to the front.

Before turning to walk away, you glanced at him again. His eyes were already trained onto you, his lips slightly parting as the wind kissed his hairs. Your throat grew dry. Why did you feel so betrayed? Damn him. He was a parasite that had burrowed into your brain, and had completely taken over your senses and thoughts.

He felt so far.

So far.

You couldn’t believe he had bad mouthed you.

You turned to walk away, muttering to June you were going to the bathroom. But in reality—you were going to go home and end up calling her telling her you threw up or something. You don’t know, all you knew is that you had to get away from there. From that stupid building with that stupid fucking man.

As you’re about to exit the hallway, and make it to the front entrance, a hand wraps around you and yanks you back. You gasp, hitting a rough chest, locking eyes with the devil himself. Shock hit you like a freight chain. “Art…you’re supposed to be playing.”

Subtly glancing down at his hands, you noticed bloody nail marks indented into his palms. Something twitched in your heart as Art released a shaky breath. Dropping your wrist, his chest heaves. “I’m sorry, _ _. I’m sorry for being a fucking idiot. You’re more….important than a match. Please just—meet me at our place tonight. If you wanna give us a chance…and if you don’t…then I’ll get the hint.”

His words were frantic and incredibly vulnerable. He looked completely hopeless. Biting on his lip, he watched as you gulped before slowly nodding. His nostrils flared before you turned around and walking away, Art’s words sinking into your brain.

“You’re more important than a match.”

It was growing closer to nightfall. You sat by your window in your bedroom, blowing another life of your cigarette out the window.

June hadn’t been mad about you taking off. She said she understood and actually wanted to get together soon again. You agreed with the idea and thankfully saved your friendship. But as bad as it sounds, you didn’t even fret about the situation with June today. Your mind was consumed about Art’s offer.

“If you wanna give us a chance…”

Didn’t he have a girlfriend?

Did they break up?

Did Art…break up with Tiffany…for you?

Because of the things she said?

Your heat pounded in your chest. Deciding to call up Pat, you dialed his number before hearing the line ring. In a few moments, it picked up. “Hey bitch. Bad time—I’m eating toaster strudels right now.”

He earned an irritated eye roll from you. But he couldn’t see it, so instead, you scoffed. “Food over your cousin? Fat ass. And no…I need advice.”

You heard him laugh on the other line, snickering before random shit cluttered on the other line. It sounded like he was re-adjusting before his voice popped out again.

“Okay okay. What happened?”

Jesus. What didn’t happen?

You picked at your nails anxiously. “There’s this guy I’ve been hooking up with—“

“Art? Oh—honey that’s old news.”

Your eyes bulged, “What? How?”

“Because he basically drooled whenever he looked at you. I also caught him getting hard and checking out your ass literally every thirty minutes.”

Your face twisted, the sound of it being nice but not from your cousin. “Gross. But yeah…he asked me to meetup with him tonight.”

“What about Tiffany?”

You shrugged, but realized he couldn’t see you.

“I dunno. He didn’t mention her.”

He hummed on the other side. “I think you should do what feels right. If you like him, then yeah.”

It was odd. When he mentioned you liking him, you didn’t shudder in disgust as usual. Instead, something warmed up in your chest and made your cheeks bloom.

“And if you ask me, I think you do. But I know you don’t do relationships so.”

And then you make a decision. Just from that sentence.

“Pat. I gotta go. Thanks. Love you.”

“Loveuwyou.” His voice was muffled, sounding like he had been chewing. The phone line clicked as you hurriedly grabbed your keys and leave your house. It was peculiar how excited you were, hastening your pace and already on your way to the tennis court.

The night was calm. Clouds were clear from sight, the full moon shining brightly in the dark sky. Your fingertips drummed on your steering wheel as you made sharp left and right turns, humming lightly to the random tune on the radio. Your mind flashed with images of the first time Art and you had kissed. It was when it had been raining, the image of him soaked with wet hair covering his eyes making your throat hitch.

And as if on cue, drops began to hit the surface of your windshield. A shocked laugh escapes you, shaking your head. You hoped he showed up.

Slamming your car door shut, only wearing some sweats and a long sleeve. Your hair instantly got drenched as rain soaked the strands on your head. It felt as if cold needles kissed your flesh. Wiping the water away from your eyes, you jogged to the spot.

"I hate how you make me feel. You're like a parasite for fucks sake-“

"Fucking dreamed about this," he groaned, watching you cry out as his teeth pierce the flesh of your nipple. Something flashed in his eyes at the sound-grabbing your throat with his hand and looking you dead in the eyes.

"Get in the fucking backseat now."

"Art-"

"Fucking mine," he growled out, your other hand gripping onto his chest. His hips stuttered as you began to twist your wrist towards tip of his cock.

His words were a fire in your brain, and with every gas filled thought, it continued to cascade as you grew closer to him. You weren’t cold at all, the adrenaline keeping you warm as you finally make it. As you walked up, you saw him….

….standing there under the rain…..

….looking at you.

You did something that shocked the both of you.

You smiled.

THE END .

#art donaldson blurbs #art donaldson imagines #art donaldson smut #art donaldson #smut #patrick zweig challengers #challengers fic #challengers smut #challengers fanfic #challengers #mike faist fic #mike faist fanfic #mike faist imagines #mike faist smut #mike faist imagine #mike faist

83 notes · View notes

anemptypuddingcup · 1 year

Note

I gotta say like.. I just discovered your blog and wow, you write really good!! 🤩

The most recent one with Zoro kinda swallowed me whole LMAO

So I was wondering if you could write a fic with the same jealous prompt but instead of it being Zoro can it be Shanks? Please n ty!! 🫶

Thank you! I appreciate it! I love writing but I sometimes think that my writing may be very repetitive at certain times, I’m glad you enjoy it!

I have been wanting to write about Shanks for some time now I still have one in progress at the moment, I absolutely don’t mind writing him now with the same jealous prompt, though it may go a bit differently than Zoro’s if that’s alright. This fic is very long again I got swallowed into the smut so my apologies-

Jealous Shanks x Fem!Reader Smut.

Contains; Jealous!Shanks. Slight Yandere!Shanks. Shanks is possessive in this one. Again, Reader is unintentionally making Shanks jealous. (Reader singing and dancing on top a damn table) Alcohol intake. Bondage. Overstimulation. I mean- heavy heavy overstimulation. Soft yet overstimulating sex. Y’all I dunno if you know this but I write for Shanks who has one arm. I adore the challenge it gives me to write. Nicknames like “Puddin’ Pop & Puddin’”

It was supposed to be a good and wonderful day, it was a day where everyone celebrated and had a good party even though it was Sunday, the beginning of a new week. The party was bumpin’ and even though you didn’t drink it was a special occasion which was rare and you wanted to have fun just like everyone else. You limited yourself to only one or two drinks and you were already tipsy by that point and didn’t want to go too far off the limit. Shanks watched as you took down two drinks and stopped yourself, he could see that you had good persistence. “Oi now puddin’ don’t go drinkin’ more than you need to, alright?” He warned before booping your little nose with his finger. You nodded and smiled before peppering a kiss to his cheek. “I won’t love, you know I don’t drink like that. I only drink on special occasions.” You reassured him before walking off.

He chuckled as he watched his precious little princess waltz off before taking another sip of beer from his cup. As the night grew darker, the party grew more frantic and funner though Shanks was starting to worry because he didn’t see you anywhere around the bar. It wasn’t too long before he found you surrounded by a group of drunk men cheering you on as you stood up in the table and sung your heart out. Shanks’ glare immediately grew darker as he watched all of the drunken fools stare at you with hungry eyes. He grips his sword handle as he slowly walks over to the circle of men and takes a seat as he watched you sing a little song while the men slowly began singing along with you. He couldn’t say that he didn’t enjoy watching you dance around in that pretty long dress while singing your song, but he would’ve loved it if they weren’t watching you as well.

The grip on his sword handle grew tighter as he noticed your dancing, how slow and majestic it was. Even though it was slow, your body was on full display for all of the perverts to see. Shanks didn’t appreciate the fact that men could stare at your beautiful body while you sang. He had to keep his act so he wouldn’t worry you, and so he puts on a smile as you danced even more.

It didn’t take long for you to notice your beautiful man’s smile, his pretty pearly whites making blush dust your cheeks immediately as you see it. Seeing his smile you smile back and wave at him frantically, happy to see that he’s finally joined the circle to watch you sing. Shanks smile grew wider with the facade slowly fading away. You looked so adorable, even though jealousy ran through his veins he couldn’t help but to swoon over his little princess dancing. He holds his arm out to you and you leap into his lap with a cute little giggle with his arm curling around your waist. He presses a kiss onto cheek before he looks up at you with half-lidded eyes. He looking into his eyes and blushed deeply, the alcohol in your system making you feel a bit warm in your lower abdomen. Shanks removes his arm from your waist and hold your hand.

“Snap outta it puddin’ we’re around people.” He says ,a slight giggle leaving his throat. You jolt and nod profusely , completely forgetting where you were. “A-Ah- Sorry. Your eyes are just so dreamy~” You slur, letting out a little laugh. He peers behind you and glares at all of the men around you, giving them a stare as if claiming that he’ll kill them if they kept staring at you, his princess. “Shankyy, is everything alright?” You asked, nuzzling into his neck. “Ah- yeah. Everythin’s fine puddin’. M’just ready to go home now.” He says before letting out a fake yawn. All he wanted to do was go home so he could have you all to himself, so he could touch and caress you. You nodded, agreeing that you were also getting tired. You stood up from his lap and pulls him along and out of the bar, with both of you completely forgetting to pay for Shanks’ drink.

Walking outside the bar, Shanks pulled you along down the sidewalk as he rush frantically to get to your house. “Oh! Very eager aren’t you sweetie?” You asked with a giggle. Shanks didn’t answer and instead stayed quiet as he held on to your hand. After making it home and locking the door behind you, Shanks slowly walked over to you before pushing you hard against the door. He presses his lips against yours before slowly sliding his tongue into your mouth, shocking you from his quick action. You slowly pull back and away from his kiss but he grips your chin and pulls your back in, wanting more of you. You wrap your arms around his neck and moaned softly as you felt something hard press up against your leg, making the pulsating more intense. Shanks finally pulls away from you, a string of saliva connecting to both of your lips as you both breathed heavily from the deep kiss.

“Want you now, I want you now puddin’” Shanks breathes as he wraps his arm around your body. You knew that he was probably a bit too drunk, but it didn’t bother you at all since the alcohol made you feel horny as well. “Let’s go to the bedroom then baby~” You whisper before pressing a kiss to his lips once again. Shanks pulls you up with his one arm and carries you into the bedroom, unable to contain his lust much longer. Entering your room, he softly lays you into the bed before closing the door and walking back over to the bed. He slides his hand up your dress and lifts it up, revealing your pretty matching lace panties. Shanks presses a smoosh to your thighs while you let out a little gasp before trailing your hand though his ruby red hair.

“Y’wanna try something different tonight puddin’?” He asked, peering up at you. You nodded, not bothering to question what the new thing would be. He smirks before pulling out some rope from under his bed. Your eyes widens in excitement as he wraps the rope around your wrists. Trying his best to tie the knot with his mouth and fingers, he pulls back to tighten it enough to where your hands couldn’t pull apart. You shivered with excitement as Shanks slowly pushes you down onto the mattress before lifting the long silky dress past your breasts and onto your chest. He presses kisses up and against your legs before trailing higher to in between your thighs. “Your skin is so soft…fuck puddin’~” Shanks groans as he feels himself growing hard against the quilt below you both.

He kicks his sandals off and crawls onto the bed before inhaling your sweet scent, making him let out a lengthy sigh. You blush, you always adored how Shanks would admire your body. He loops his fingers through your pretty lace panties before slowly sliding them off of your legs. Lifting one of your legs, he presses a smooch to your clit while you moan out from the feeling of his soft lips against it. He slides his tongue up and and through your folds while you couldn’t help but sit there and moan. The alcohol enhanced the feeling even if you weren’t too drunk. He slides his fingers along his tongue before slowly pushing them into your warm cunt. A lengthy moan leaves your lips as he begins to curl his fingers up into your g-spot before trailing his tongue along your clit.

“S-Shanks~” You moaned as you threw your head back from the pleasure. Shanks let’s put a little chuckle before pressing another kiss to your clit. “Moan s’more baby~” He whispers before scissoring his fingers inside of your warm and tight walls. A whimper leaves your lips as you feel yourself feeling more and more sensitive by the minute. Your toes curls as you feel his fingers pump in and out of you while he continues to suckle on your clit. You whine as you felt yourself growing close to your orgasm, with Shanks giving you a mischievous smile as he swirls his tongue around your sensitive little pearl. “S-Shanks~ M-M’gonna cum!~” You warn as you began to breathe heavily. Shanks laughs as he moves his fingers faster inside of you.

“Cmon puddin’ pop. Cum f’mee~” He groans as his cock grew harder from the sight of you. You moaned loudly before throwing your head back as your walls tightens around his fingers. “M-M’cumming! I’m cumminggg!~” You whined before your cunt gushes out cum out onto Shanks hand. A little moan leaves his lips as he enjoyed the sigh of you cumming onto his fingers. “My pretty girl~ Y’look so pretty like that.” He breathes as he slowly gets up to his knees. He quickly yanks his pants and briefs off as his cock springs out, hard with a red leaky tip. You slowly sit up, still recovering from your orgasm. Shanks slides his cock against your entrance, making you moan and shiver from the sensitivity. “W-Wait- I-I just came. S-Shanks-“ You say frantically before looking up at him.

Shanks ignored your pleas and slowly push into you, making you release a lengthy moan. “Ohh~ So tight ‘round me puddin’~ you’re gonna make me cum already.” He moans shakily as he thrusts into you. A loud and abrupt moan leaves your lips as he bottoms out inside of you before beginning to thrust into you, impatient to wait for you to adjust. “Need you~ I can’t wait any fucking longer~” He gasps as he begins to fuck into you hungrily. A whine leaves you as you tighten around his cock, the feeling of the long thick vein poking from his shaft sinking in and out of you while massaging your walls. “S-Shanks!~ F-Fuck!~” A whimper leave you as he presses a kiss to your neck before moving to your breasts, kissing and nuzzling into the soft mounds. Turning you onto your side, he puts your leg onto his shoulder as he fucks you so good yet so quickly. “You feel so good~ This tight lil’ pussy so hungry for my dick?” He asks as his hand held onto your hip.

You couldn’t answer to the the overstimulation, the feeling enveloping your body as Shanks made sure to hit the right spots for you. “Cmon puddin’ answer me~” He says, thrusting into your g-spot so deliciously hard. A loud gasp leaves you as you squirt onto his cock once again without warning, not even knowing that you were gonna cum again. Shanks only smiles and laughs as he continues to fuck into you while you whined, being unable to recover from your unannounced orgasm. “Hah! Hah! S-Shanks p-please!~” A cry leaves you as he picks up the speed of his thrusts. “Ah ah, I haven’t came yet puddin’~ just a little more baby girl~” He groans as he grew rather sweaty. A whimper left your lips as he kept going and you felt yourself wanting to cum again.

Shanks moves his hand down to your clit and rubbed circles onto it as his cock kept going in and out. A white creamy ring began to form at the base of his cock as your cunt tightens around him once more. “Gonna cum again puddin’? Cum on my dick again~” He says before letting out a groan. Tears brimmed at your eyes as you cum once more on his cock, now wanting him to stop or at least slow down. Your eyes cross as you feel him hit your g-spot harshly once again while his hand moves back to your hips. His heavy breathes increased as his thrusts grew frantic yet sloppy. You couldn’t help but to let out loud moans and cries as you felt yourself wanting to cum again. “I feel it puddin’~ Fuck I fucking feel it~” He breathes as his brows furrowed.

A whimper left your lips as you arch your back off of the mattress before squiring onto his cock once more. You hear Shanks giggle before you feel his cock twitch inside of you. “You better take all of it~ Take all of m’fucking cum puddin’~” A loud groan leaves him as he cums deep inside of your cunt, his hand gripping your hips tightly to keep you in place as he came. Tears streamed down your face as you felt so sensitive and overstimulated. Shanks peppers a kiss onto your lips before slowly wiping your tears away from your face. His body flops beside yours as he grew weak from his orgasm, tired from moving his hips so quick and intently. He pulls the ropes to untie them and your arms immediately wrap around his body and hug him tightly.

“Meanie, you fuckin’ meanie.” You whimper, angered at the fact that he tied you up just to overstimulate you. A nervous giggle leaves his lips before he kisses your lips once again. “M’sorry puddin’ pop. I got jealous.” He says nonchalantly, a smile bright across his face. “Seein’ you dance all on that table with all those pervs watch in’ ya, how could I not be?” He admits, his arm wrapped around your waist. You pout and turn away from him playfully. “Well…M’sorry baby…I didn’t know you felt that way.” You apologize, pressing a kiss to his head. He chuckles before kissing you back.

“S’okay. I just want my puddin’’ to be all mine, all to myself.” He says, pressing a smooch to your chest. “Well you have your puddin’ all to yourself Shanks, I’ll always be with you okay?” You reassure him. He smiles and nods, happy to hear such words leave your beautiful soft lips. “Well m’glad. I wanna keep my puddin’ all to myself, I love you.” He says, looking deep into your eyes. “I love you too sweetie~” You chuckle as you run your hand though his ruby red strands. A smile spreads across his face as you played with his hair, your hand soothing him and making him relax enough to grow tired. He was happy to hear you say it yourself to him.

You’re his no matter what.

#one piece #one piece smut #one piece fluff #op smut #op fluff #one piece x female reader #one piece shanks #op shanks #shanks smut #shanks fluff #akagami no shanks #puddingcupfics #puddingcupanswers #yandere shanks???#YANDERE SHANKS- YES PLEASE

602 notes · View notes

yeoja-dream · 8 months

Note

Could you write an ot7 x reader fic where the reader feels they arent good enough because they're not particularly skinny but not fat and feels they're not that talented compared to the boys? Pretty angsty but some fluff? ❤

God. You sigh inwardly looking at your body for the millionth time in the standing mirror of your bedroom, jeans unbuttoned wide, mocking. The perspiration on your brow from exertion tells the rest of the story.

You had gained weight. Again. As if it wasn't hard enough to be the girlfriend of the seven most talented men on the earth, all muscle and grace. The picture of masculine beauty, and you, textbook mediocrity.

You kick the pants off in anger, hot tears stinging your eyes as you flop back onto your bed. You are going to be late for work. You scolded yourself. Fuck work. You snapped back like the world would come to a screeching halt if one cashier at Francine's was 15 minutes late.

What happened to the diet? Your inner critic asks, voice dripping in bitter sarcasm. They work so hard and you can't even look good for them? People would laugh if they saw you together.

Your phone buzzes, bringing you temporarily out of your shame spiral. You wipe away your now-flowing tears to see the message light up your screen.

Jiminnie ❤️: Good morning everyone ꜀( ˊ̠˂˃ˋ̠ )꜆

You smile somewhat bittersweetly to yourself. Jimin, always the first one up, always the first to tell everyone good morning. You recall, briefly, the day when Tae beat him to the punch and how he pouted the whole day.

Y/N: Morning chim~ Have an amazing day today! ❤️

Jiminnie ❤️: You too!!

Have an amazing day. Well, you could certainly try. You pick yourself off your bed and select a frumpy sweater and a baggy pair of jeans. It was cold, anyway, you told yourself disguising your plummeting self-esteem in faux practicality. You studied your face in the mirror, plain, if not a little pretty, but certainly not superstar-worthy. You swipe on some waterproof mascara and don your sneakers before the self-criticism has a chance to sink in.

Work was awful. You were so swept off your feet with customers, that you had barely had time to glance at your phone in between getting screamed at for not carrying certain sizes or being out of stock. You had slipped to the stock room more than once to put your waterproof mascara to the test. Last double I ever work. You say to yourself, shutting the lights, arming the security, and slipping out the back.

The autumnal night air had a wintery bite to it, you regret not bringing a jacket. It is only now that you have the chance to read your phone, slightly wincing at the piled notifications from the day. Most recently, you read:

Yoongi 😻: Finished working with Namjoon a little while ago. You must be done soon too. It’s cold, so I am going to come and pick you up. Did you eat?

Y/N: How presumptuous, Mr. Min~

Your tone is sardonic, but really, you're glad for the ride as a chill begins seeping into your bones. Before long, you see his black sports car pull up and you waste no time jumping in the front. You had done this routine before.

“Hi,” Yongi says, looking you up and down before leaning in for a kiss.

“Hi,” you say back, giving him a quick peck on the lips.

“What? Is that all I get?” He quips in faux hurt. “Oh did you want to make out right now, leave Namjoon to drive?” You tease back before turning to face the man in the back seat. “Hi,” You greet him as well, offering him your hand.

“Don’t let me stop you” Namjoon says with a chuckle, “I just didn’t know you were looking to die today.” He then picks up your hand, placing a gentle kiss on the knuckle. “Hi, baby.” He said with his signature, dimpled smile. The sight of which clenches your heart, the words from your shame spiral this morning coming back full force. You don’t deserve this.

“Where am I dropping you off?” Yoongi asked. “Did you eat? We could get dinner.”

“My place, please. I had a big lunch and I think I’m just going to reheat some leftovers for dinner. You guys go ahead.” You lie, but you were in no mood to be eating food in front of them.

Yoongi looked at you, piercingly as he always does. Just when you think he’s going to call you on your lie,

“Alright.” He says, before putting the car in gear. Your apartment is only 10 minutes away, but Yoongi goes the long way letting you rant about stupid customers and annoying managers. By the time he pulls up, you feel better and you realize, he knew you needed that. A lump forms in your throat at the notion. You offer the pair a kiss, before sliding out of the car as quick as you can go, lest you start crying again. Yoongi waits until you’re inside, safe before pulling off. He always does. You don’t deserve him. You don’t deserve them.

Dinner is another mental warzone as you peruse your kitchen, biting commentary from two halves of your inner voice. After what happened this morning you don’t deserve to eat. The boys wouldn’t want me to starve. You’d be so much prettier if you were skinny. Starving isn’t a good way of weight loss anyway. The mental back and forth is exhausting, so you settle on a sandwich and settle on the couch.

TaeTae: You wanna ft? I miss youuuuuu why didn’t you come over today???

The message lights up your phone. You respond by calling him. He picks up right away.

“Y/N!” He exclaims. Even disheveled, he looks amazing. After catching up on the group chat, you learned that the maknae line had the day off and had a “staycation” as they put it while the hyungs were busy away.

“Hi Tae” You giggle back at his enthusiasm. It was infectious, it always was.

“Why didn’t you come over today?? We missed you!” He pouts.

“I am tired, Tae. And I have work early tomorrow and the following day. All doubles.”

“Jeez. I swear you work harder than us!”

You could laugh at the insinuation. They were multinational artists, constantly writing music, performing, dancing, recording music, recording content, and you folded clothes and got screamed at by people 10x richer than you for 12 hours a day. You would hardly call that working harder. You keep the thought to yourself.

“EY YO.” You hear Jungkook's unmistakable voice shout in the background. “IS THAT Y/N?”

“Yes, but I’m talking to her!” Tae says ripping the phone away from his dongsaeng as he flopps down on the couch next to him.

“Hey, I wanna talk too!” He says, yanking the older boy’s arm back so the two of them come into view.

“Hi, kookie.” You say, giving him a small wave.

“Y/N! I’ve been locked in the house all day with these schmucks, can you believe that?” Jungkook says, exasperated.

“Hey!” Tae shouts, offended. “You weren’t complaining about being locked in when me and Jimin brought you pancakes in bed. Or when we did face masks and painted our nails!”

“Yeah, we did our nails, look!” Jungkook says, ignoring the rest of Taehyung’s remarks. On Jungkook's hand, he has nicely painted black nails, on Taehyung a well-manicured clear coat.

“You did an amazing job!” You say giving them a small round of applause.

“We miss you.” The youngest says after a few beats of silence. The sincerity pulls at your heart.

“It's only been a week.” You say sticking your tongue out. “I miss you all too.” That at least was the whole truth.

“Well you’re busy and we’re busy…” Taehyung trailed off. You understood what he was getting at. No matter what you felt for them, there was always going to be miles of difference between you and them. Different leagues, solar systems.

“But don’t be busy this weekend! Saturday~” Jungkook reminds you AGAIN. The boys had been teasing you for weeks about this surprise. You couldn’t forget if you wanted to.

“I have to go to bed.” You half whine, stretching.

“GOOD NIGHT WE LOVE YOU SLEEP WELL” They yell at you in half unison before hanging up.

“I love you too.” You say to no one, before getting up and going to bed.

And so the days passed like that, days rushed off your feet, nights full of loud face times, and spare thoughts dedicated to your inadequacy. Pushing every single worry, every bitter thought down, lest you worry them with your stupid problems. They had plenty on their plate. You were so boring, untalented, plain. They shown brighter than the sun, thousands of beautiful, perfect successful girls would kill to be you. Should be you. You lucked into this position. Just because you were in the right place at the right time. Just because Jin was so friendly. You tricked him. He just introduced you to everyone else because he pitied you. They just pity you. You can’t even be happy around them. You can’t even be fun for them. What do you provide them? It was suffocating. They deserve better. They deserve better. They deserve better.

Friday night you walk home, music blasting through your earbuds, tears running down your face. It was the wind, you say to no one, bitterly wiping them on your sleeve. You finally understood what you had to do. Saturday, when you met up, you’d thank them for everything, and let them find someone worthy. For their own sake. You wouldn’t let them waste any more time on you.

Sleep was fitful and tear-stained that night, the night soon passed, and Saturday morning came.

The group chat through the day was uncharacteristically silent, save for Jimin’s obligatory good morning text. Fuck, you were going to miss that.

In terms of the plans tonight, you had been given instructions to show up at a certain place by 5 pm. Even when inquiring about what you should wear was vague, anything you felt like. You felt like crawling into a ball of self-pity and hiding under the sheets, but still, you pulled yourself together enough to ready yourself for anything. Pulling the place up on Google Maps revealed it to be a warehouse of sorts. Weird. You thought, clipping your earrings in and pulling your shoes on as the Uber blared its horn obnoxiously outside.

You went for something practical, but cute. Tennis skirt with thigh-high socks, a button-down blouse to match, and a puffer jacket. Makeup was light, and minimal. Cry proof, you were going to break up with 7 men you had come to love after all. It was for their own good. You reminded yourself.

The ride itself was as blissfully silent as an Uber ride can be, and not long. Outside of general city limits, there was marginally less attention and fewer chances of a slip-up. Being seen with you was the last thing they could afford.

The Uber pulled away leaving you in front of a large, white warehouse. This was some kind of industrial complex, you noted. Double checking the warehouse number with the number JK had sent to you 2 weeks prior. This was the place.

A feeling of unsettlement crossed your mind now, in the time you had known these men they had never once given you pause to worry, let alone make you feel unsafe. And yet, here you were, alone in a line of massive, empty warehouses. A bit of fear began to prickle under your skin and your scalp. They wouldn’t hurt you, right? Hell, maybe this is the merciful way out. A dark side of you thought.

Without wasting any more time, you stepped forward opening the door and stepping into total blackness.

The temperature was fine, temperate even. The scent of woodland, peat moss, and petrichor was thick in the air. Seconds in the dark felt like hours, panic sets in and you take a step backward, feeling for the door. Before you can grasp the handle, the lights come on all at once, and several voices shout HAPPY ANNIVERSARY at you.

You visibly jump, startled, but then audibly gasp at the scene before you. The warehouse had been decorated, floor to ceiling to resemble an enchanted forest. Large trees stood relatively tall in the vaulted ceiling of the space, their gnarled limbs covered in deep green vegetation, moss hanging from them like beards. Lights and glass baubles hung too, their glittering looking like forest spirits in suspended animation. Impossibly, from somewhere high and unseeable, light streamed down through the tree tops, golden and warm as the real sun. The floor seemed to be made of real, deep green moss that squished slightly under your feet. You noticed that there seemed to be several large stones forming stepping stone paths through the moss and into the fake woods. Feint music and animal chatter could be heard too, bringing the space to life. In front of you sits a large, stone arch, twisted with vines and seemingly weathered with time, though which was a clearing, where sat 7 of the most beautiful men you had seen in your life at a long, beautifully decorated, rich dark wood table.

The boys had dressed themselves in complete congruence with the environment. They each wore long hair of varying lengths some shoulder length, some to the waist, but all done up in a manner of braids, flowers, and gems. Each wore a manner of robes and belts of several different colors, draped and tied perfectly to emphasize their physique. It hits you at once what this all is, and nothing could stop the torrent of tears that spring forth as a result.

“Oh! Wait, those seem like upset tears!” Jin is the first up and rushing over to you. “We were hoping for happy tears not upset tears!”

“God damn it you guys I told you so many times we should say something and that we were going to scare the shit out of her on accident!” Namjoon said in a huff, standing up and making his way over to you. The rest follow behind, all echoing cheer-ups and apologies alike.

You sob openly now into your hands, and even with all 7 of the men you have grown to love surrounding you, you lock your abs and you don’t allow one to pull you into a comforting embrace. Jin is the first to speak again.

“Y/N, what has gotten into you? We just wanted to do something nice and memorable for our 1st anniversary together.” Jin said with a level of love, concern, and sincerity that something in you finally snapped.

“Why. Are. You. Being. So. Fucking. Nice. To. Me.” You ask, demand in between heaving sobs.

“Because we love you!” Jungkook answers first, and everyone answers in the affirmative.

“I. Am. Fucking. Worthless.” You sob again.

“Don’t say that!” Jimin says this time, trying to grab you, hold you. You resist him again.

“First I am so up my own ass I can’t be bothered to remember that it's our anniversary, and you guys go and do something so nice, so beautiful for me. I can’t give you anything. All I do is take. You are all so perfect and beautiful and talented and I am just a plain worthless girl, working a dead-end job, with a shitty flabby body and plain face who tricked you guys into caring for me. I drag you down. We live in different worlds and I am tired of watching you all pretending I’m worth anything more than a cheap fuck.” The words fall out in a blubbering mess, a stream of words, feelings, and sentiments bursting forth after being pent up for a year. You can’t bring yourself to look at anyone in particular, so you study the floor.

“Enough.” The voice rings out so sternly it stops your torrent almost in its place. You look up as Hoseok, who had been standing behind everyone else, pushes his way to the front, standing directly in front of you. His face, normally the definition of sunshine and joy, only held fury.

“First of all.” He began, clipped and stern. “That dead-end job keeps you so busy you hardly have time to eat and shower, so you’d be forgiven for forgetting.”

“But- You begin before Hoseok cuts you off.

“I am not finished. Second, I’m grateful for that dead-end job because it lead us to you. If you hadn’t been working at that boutique, Jin-hyung would never have met you, and I wouldn’t have ever met you in return. Lastly,” He begins, stepping forward another step, holding your face in between his thumb and forefinger, forcing you to make eye contact with him. “You can talk shit about anyone you’d like, but you are not ever to speak that way about anyone I love. Not to me, not to any of them. And further, you are not ever, and I do mean ever, to tell me who I am and am not permitted to love.”

At this angle, you search his face, and you find anger, so much anger, but more so you find hurt and love and honesty. Tears well again in your eyes, but this time when Hoseok pulls you into his arms, you don’t resist him. One by one, everyone piles into what is, ostensibly, the cheesiest group hug ever, but you can’t find it in you to care. You cry again for what seems like ages, breathing in the mixing scent of them and allowing yourself, finally, to let them love you.

After your crying stills, you break apart and survey the group, more carefully this time. They had even themed their outfits around it.

“My dream.” you sniffle and gesture to them, then the set behind them. “Our first group date, I told you about a dream I had as a little girl. The enchanted forest and its 7 protectors. You even dressed up as them.” You say in a half laugh. “The dragon,” you said gesturing to Namjoon, “Gumiho,” You say pointing to Jimin, “Hydra,” You say pointing to Yoongi, “Fae King, Werewolf, Griffin, and Phoenix,” You say, pointing to Jin, Jungkook, Hoseok, and Jimin respectively.

“The very same,” Yoongi says with a bow.

“Wow…” You say, breathless. A silence falls on the group before you speak up once again. “I am… sorry.” You start.

“Don’t be!” Various maknae line members clamor to interrupt you.

“Let her finish,” Namjoon says sternly.

“I have been feeling this way for a long time. I think it's been building up from the beginning, actually. I have always felt like you guys were all a billion times more attractive than me, and I started to feel like on top of that, I was talentless and useless in comparison. I never wanted to burden you with my insecure ramblings so I kept them buried and I guess they ate me alive a little. A lot. Truthfully I came here ready to break up with you.”

“What?!” The group of voices collectively reacts.

“No I mean I didn’t want to but I felt super useless and ugly so I thought you were just wasting your time with me I mean I love you all so much and I feel so grateful and lucky to have you but it was for your own good that you found someone else-” You begin spouting off.

Jin takes your hand, interrupting your stream of consciousness “I thought we’d exchange the sweet stuff at dinner but there is no greater time than now. I consider meeting you to be one of the luckiest days of my life. And I know I can speak for everyone and say this past year, you have brought so much joy and intrigue and fun into our lives and we wouldn’t give you up for anything or anyone.”

“Besides.” Yoongi grabs your other hand, giving it a light kiss. “You are a terrible liar. I could see you were suffering from something inside. I know what that's like.”

“AND” Jungkook adds loudly “NOT THAT IT IS ABOUT THIS” he begins loudly, “AND WE VALUE Y/N THE MOST FOR HER KINDNESS, HER CONSIDERATION, HER WORK ETHIC, HER SPUNK-”

“Get to the point.” The group says collectively.

“Y/N to me, to us, you are a work of art. You can’t see yourself the way we do. Your face belongs in a Monet, your body is as if it was sculpted by Michaelangelo himself. Even the little things you do, the way you tie up your hair when you are trying to concentrate when you throw your head back and laugh when something is really funny, when you pace around the apartment when you're on the phone, you are beautiful”

“Aw, kookie…” You clasp your hand around your mouth, before wrapping your arms around him.

“God please no more tears,” Taehyung says, desperately.

You laugh, letting go of Jungkook. “Tae, I don’t think I have any left in my body.”

“Listen, everyone, I can’t promise you this discussion is going to make the voice telling me I’m inadequate to go away. But what I can promise is that I will talk about them. I won’t let them build up so bad.”

“That’s all we would ask of you,” Namjoon says in return. “Besides I’m kind of worried who the hell we’ve been dating this last year if you think we are perfect!”

“Without getting personal,” Jimin pipes in “We are all at least a group of barely functional, workaholic perfectionists who don’t eat enough, don’t sleep enough, and who care far too much what the public thinks of us. And that's just what applies to all of us, forget our individual faults.”

“True…” You concede. “Is it still too late to enjoy whatever this is?” You ask, gesturing toward the table.

“No not at all!” They all scramble away, leading you to the table. You immediately notice that apparently, a meltdown was not in the card for the evening, as lit candelabras were now dripping hot wax onto the table runner. Various foods dotted the table, sat in warming dishes to ensure they didn’t get cold while they waited. It was a variable fragrant smorgasbord, and you were starving.

“I feel a little underdressed…” You admit, looking at them and then at your outfit. “You guys could have at least told me the dress code.” You said, teasing.

“OH SHIT RIGHT.” Jungkook jumps forward, bowing deeply and putting on a commanding tone. “Fae king, get the lady her vestments at once!”

Jin rolls his eyes at the younger’s commanding tone, but reaches under the table and pulls out a large, white box. From which he pulls out a deep green dress with several accessories and piles them into your hands. “If the lady would be so kind to change over there.” He said, gesturing to a tasteful rice paper screen that stood about 30 feet to the side of the table.

“She would.” You say, giving a little curtsey, walking off to change. The dress was form-fitting but in all the best ways. What you didn’t notice before, was that the dress was heavy, dotted with crystals made to look like you were covered in the morning summer dew. Over your shoulders sat a long cape made of leaves, arranged in the gradient from green, to yellow, to orange, to red, to brown. Atop your head, a crown of wildflowers and fruit tree blossoms, and a scepter for you to carry, clear crystalline in its structure, topped by a frosted glass orb from inside which, a dull blue light shown.

“It’s clearly season-themed…” You begin as you step from behind the screen. “But why?” You ask, taking in their expressions.

Your heart rate quickens and you feel the heat rise to your face as the group goes silent, somewhat slack-jawed. Some wear expressions of hunger, and desire, others of pure awe and love, but no doubt you hold all their attention.

“What?!” You ask demandingly, embarrassed.

“You look…” Jimin starts

“Perfect.” Yoongi finishes.

“Thank you” You offer, voice unsure. You somewhat walk over to them feeling awkward, but flattered.

“Queen of the forest.” Taehyung offers.

“Huh?”

“Queen of the forest.” He repeats. “That’s what your dream was missing. We protect the forest, but we still needed a queen.”

The depth of the metaphor forms a lump in your throat. You clear it before speaking. “Well, it’s beautiful. This is all so beautiful. Thank you, I cannot express my gratitude enough.”

“Thank you. For being here. For being you. You are everything we need you to be.” Jimin said with a sweet smile. “Shall we eat?”

And with that, the evening dinner festivities take off. The lot of you spend the evening drinking too much wine and sharing your favorite stories from the year together. At the end of the night, you go back to their place where you can all snuggle in Namjoon’s massive bed, and as the wine takes you to sleep, it occurs to you that maybe, you are right where you are supposed to be.

A/N: Hope you enjoyed the request it only took me 4 years, 9 months, and 18 days to complete

145 notes · View notes

footprintsinthesxnd · 3 months

Text

The Waves of Love

@blurredcolour hello I’m your giftee for @hbowardaily summer exchange. So after a lot of debating I chose your favourite MOTA character: John Egan. I’m always doubtful whether I capture John right and I feel like there are writers far better than myself who write him perfectly but I hope I have done him justice and I hope you enjoy this little fic of John Egan and his WAC wireless operator lover. Also thank you so much for being so patient with me after my first version had some technical difficulties.

September 8th 1943

Being friends with John Egan was something that had made Adeline’s life fuller than she could have ever imagined. Before joining to WAC and traveling to England she had never realised how sheltered and simple her life had been.

John Egan was the kind of man that fathers sheltered their daughters from. ‘He’s nothing but trouble,’ her father would have told her, and in truth she would have believed him. But that wasn’t the John she knew, her best friend who no matter what could make her smile. The same man who held her heart without even knowing it since her unit had arrived at Thorpe Abbott in July. She was part of the first unit of WAC women sent to support the 8th Air Force, and she thanked her lucky stars she was assiganed to the 100th.

The pub was loud and stuffy by the time Adeline had arrived. The late summer air had been thick and humid all day and despite her cool summer dress, she had built up a sweat on the bike ride over. She was glad to be out of her thick, brown WAC uniform after a stifling day listening to radio reports and transmitting messages to the aircraft around Thorpe Abbott.

Fanning herself, she smoothed down her curls before pushing open the large wooden door and stepping inside. A wall of smoke hit her and a ruckus of laughter met her ears. It would have been unusual should the pub have been quiet on a Friday evening but somehow she was surprised just how loud some of the men could be.

She stepped up to the bar, standing behind two airmen who were discussing a certain dark-haired broad sitting with her friends on the other side of the bar. Adeline tried to ignore the men’s comments. She understood they were a long way from home in a foreign country spending each moment in the air fighting for their lives, but some still took it a little too far.

“Can’t have a lady such as yourself drinking alone now, can I?”

And there he was, smiling down at her from where he leant against the thick wooden beam supporting the thatched roof. The cocky smile and raised eyebrow matched his signature expression that he always sent her way.

She shook her head, “I haven’t even got a drink yet. How can I be drinking on my own?” She gestured to her empty hands, ignoring the smirk that grew across the pilot's face. “And anyway, shouldn’t you be celebrating something…?”

John shook his head, a light blush covering his cheeks as he ignored her comment.

“Well, it’s a good thing I’ve got you covered then.” He grasped her hand, leading her away from the bar despite her protest. John Egan always had a way of making her late to things, and tonight that would include her getting a drink.

He led her to a small table by the dark paned window and she tried to ignore the strips of masking tape that crossed the window, blocking her view.

Two glasses of whiskey sat on the table before them and Adeline took her seat, staring down into her drink.

“How did you know?” She gestured to the glass. Normally she would arrive with a group of other women from the base but John would make a beeline for her and she often didn’t see much of her friends after that.

John just shrugged, falling into the wooden chair opposite her and lighting up a cigarette.

“You always get the same drink. It’s not hard to guess,” a mischievous grin spread across his lips, “And besides, I want to celebrate my birthday with you, not watch you queuing for a drink all night.”

Adeline groaned, she knew the kind of ‘celebrating’ that John liked to do and it usually ended in trouble.

“Not tonight, John. I’ve had a really long day and I’m here to celebrate you becoming an old man.” She chuckled, squealing as he poked her side affectionately.

John, seemingly understanding that she wasn’t in the mood for getting into trouble, nodded slowly, his expression instantly softening. He shuffled his chair around to sit beside her, dark eyes watching her carefully. His expression reminded her of a young boy, waiting patiently for someone to tell him something important.

“Wanna talk about it?”

She didn’t really. The whole day had been so long and stressful that Adeline just wanted to forget all about it, but she knew John too well. He wasn’t going to relent until he knew what was bothering her.

“Well you know, Major Egan, you sure do like causing trouble,” she sent him a small smile, remembering the events of the afternoon. The room had been buzzing after a certain Major took a joy ride in a B17 with ‘radio silence’. She’d found the event rather humorous listening to John’s laughter coming over the radio, but the small chuckle that had slipped past her lips landed her with a mountain of paperwork from her superior officer. His words of ‘these are United States Air Force property’ rang in her ears.

She’d spent the last three hours, after her shift, should have ended typing up reports and correspondence at her desk.

John looked at her, a little confused, until an amused smirk spread across his lips. He now realised what Adeline had been talking about.

“Well what can I say,” John chuckled, sipping his drink thoughtfully, “I just like keeping you on your toes.”

John had rather enjoyed his afternoon, soaring over the countryside with his best friend Buck Cleven in tow. He wasn’t sure how he’d managed to talk Buck into joining him and they’d both landed in a mountain of trouble which was the reason Buck wasn’t here celebrating his birthday, but it sure had been worth it. The only thing that would have made it better would have been Adeline by his side.

She rolled her eyes, remembering the way her superior officer had nearly had a stroke whilst trying to report the happenings on the Fort doing laps around the base. She had to admit that seeing the straight-laced officer falling apart due to John’s antics had been rather humorous.

“Well, I don’t think my senior officer would agree.”

John’s grin only grew wider, “Well, he needs to lighten up a little. The poor guy’s too uptight all the time, gotta give him a little excitement.”

Adeline rolled her eyes again, chuckling to herself. Picking up her glass of whiskey she raised it in the air, “To causing trouble!”

“I can definitely drink to that,” John laughed, clinking his glass with her own.

There was a familiar look that settled in John’s dark eyes that Adeline couldn’t quite place. It was a soft gaze that accompanied the gentle smile, and her heart only beat faster. It was so rare to see the infamous John Egan looking softly at someone that she always had to remind herself of all the other girls he’d occupied his time with, otherwise she might have found herself truly falling for him. That was the last thing she needed.

Having hit it off from the first moment they met, after John had apologised profusely for nearly knocking her off her bike, the pair had become inseparable. She never felt like she was competing with Buck to be John’s better half, but there was something about their relationship that just worked. She wasn’t sure when she first noticed the way they looked at each other, but it certainly dawned on her when he’d offered to drive her to the ops room for her shift. The next morning, he had done the same thing and John had repeated this every day since, every morning like clockwork.

“Were you at least impressed by my flying?”

He laughed, remembering how the officers had hit the deck when he’d ‘buzzed the tower’.

“Nothing I haven’t seen before, Major,” Adeline replied nonchalantly, sipping her whiskey and wincing as it burned her throat. This was the good stuff, then again John Egan never went cheap when it came to whiskey.

Chuckling, he threw his arm around her, squeezing her shoulder.

“Can’t even get a compliment on my birthday. One day I’ll find out what it takes to impress the infamous Lady Adeline.”

Adeline snorted at her new title, smiling up at him and losing herself in his dark eyes, “I’ll hold you to that, Major.”

He winked back at her, downing the rest of his whiskey before stretching his hand out to her.

She raised an eyebrow, “What do you want now?” She jested, allowing him to lead her away from the table.

“Can’t a guy dance with a beautiful woman on his birthday?” He spun her around in his arms, their faces inches away from each other. “Beside, there’s no one else I’d rather spend my evening with.”

…….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. ……..

October 8th 1943

The day Buck Cleven’s Fort went down, Adeline knew that everything would change. As soon as the news reached her it was as though time had frozen, Adeline's heart plummeted. She knew John was in London. He’d been having a rough time of it and Harding thought it would be good for him to get away for a while. She could only imagine how he’d react when he found out.

Pushing herself from her desk she hurried from the building, ignoring the shouts of her senior officer. Her legs carried her to the hard stand where the remaining Forts were taxied. The crews looked exhausted. Broken. Defeated.

The image of their return brought her no comfort, not like they normally did. She’d lost count of how many times she’d counted the Forts back to base, celebrating as each plane touched down and waving at John as he boarded the truck to the briefing hut. He’d seek her out afterwards, telling her about the mission, the losses, everything. He confided in her and she’d always let him. It felt wrong to not have him returning now, especially when Buck wasn’t there either.

She flopped down into the grass, not bothered by the grass stains that would inevitably appear on her dark brown skirt. Her heart hurt at the loss of Buck Cleven. A large part of her life at Thorpe Abbott had been ripped away from her that day. Although she had never known him as well as she’d known John, he had become a constant around the base. You rarely saw one without the other, and even though John was safe in London it felt eerily unnerving without the two Bucks at Thorpe Abbott.

Adeline wasn’t a superstitious woman, but it hardly felt like a good omen. She could only hope now that John would return here in one piece, but after the news of losing his best friend, Adeline couldn’t be so sure.

…….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. ……..

October 10th 1943

The words clung at the back of her throat, unable to escape as her heart stilled in her chest. Tight, compressed gasps escaped her lungs as she tried to control her emotions. It was no good, there was nothing that could stop the tears from escaping, cascading down her cheeks with no signs of stopping.

A hand came to rest on her shoulder and someone guided her from the room and into a plain office. She felt herself being pushed down into a dark, leather chair, the studs digging into her back but her whole body felt too numb to complain.

Adeline could feel the cool pressure of a glass of water being pressed firmly into her hand and the familiar face of her superior officer looked at her, his mouth moving so slowly and silently that Adeline wasn’t sure if she was dreaming.

The loud clatter of keys from the typewriters in the next room deafened any sensible thought she could have. The constant pounding and pinging drove her to the point of insanity and she wondered how much longer she could stay there.

Adeline had found herself outside the officer's hut in the early hours of the morning, tears in her eyes as she had begged him not to go. She knew it was no use, he had a job to do and he wanted more than anything to avenge the death of his best friend.

“Buck wouldn’t want you to get yourself killed for him, Johnny. Please don’t do this,” she’d cried, sobbing into the front of his life preserver, the rough fabric of his sheepskin jacket grazing her cheek.

“Doll, I have to do this,” John’s voice was strained as if he was fighting back his own tears. “You know I have to do this.”

“I know,” she cried, “But I wish you didn’t.”

She didn’t know if John had cried with her that morning but she knew he felt the same anxiety within his chest, eating away at him as they waited for the inevitable.

“Oh come on, Doll. You know I’m always careful,” John reached down quickly, brushing a strand of hair from her eyes and allowing his gaze to linger a little longer than usual. His dark eyes seemed to read the invisible expression on her face because his own softened, his moustache twitching and he bent down, pressing his lips against her flushed cheek. Adeline could feel her heartbeat quicken and only hoped that John couldn’t hear the way it pounded every time they met.

How could he be gone? It wasn’t possible. Not John Egan. He’d promised her, after everything with Buck, he'd promised to come back in one piece.

She was relieved from duties for the rest of the day, ‘until she got her head in the game’, she had been told. She couldn’t bear to sit listing to the static buzzing any longer. Her superior officer gave her a warning look, a bushy eyebrow raised as he watched her be led by one of the other wireless operators out of the building. If she’d been feeling up to it she’d have had some snide comment for him, but she remained silent, allowing herself to be led to the WAC Nissen hut.

As the door to the hut closed signalling that she was finally alone, Adeline lowered herself carefully onto the small, wooden chair beside her cot, legs shaking weakly beneath her. The tears she had tried her best to contain flowed swiftly down her cheeks, smudging her mascara beneath her eyes.

How could he be gone? Just like that. Erased from her life. For someone who had as much life in him as John Egan had, how could it be snuffed out so quickly and quietly, as if he was never there in the first place?

…….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. ……..

February 1944

She wanted to write, she truly did, but she didn’t know what to say.

How could she put into words how she felt and send it to Germany for him? What would happen if he didn’t feel the same way?

The thought that she may never see him again made her realise just how much he had meant to her. The simple acts of kindness he had given her had filled her day-to-day existence with so much love. She missed the short jeep rides with him every morning. She missed the way his eyes always found hers across the airstrip as he returned from a mission. She missed the meetings in the pub, the way his arm had caressed her on their walk back to base. Yet she couldn’t find it in her to tell him how she truly felt.

The stack of unsent letters that rested in her bedside draw gathering dust told the story of her feelings towards him. The first few were from a concerned friend, asking after his health and welfare. The next few from someone who held him in high regard as their closest friend, dropping in a few more sentences that could have been taken from several perspectives. The most recent ones could have passed for a fiancée or wife, someone who loved him deeply and wanted him to return to their loving embrace. None of them left the bedside draw and saw the light of day.

With an exasperated sigh, Adeline ripped up the most recent letter, scrunching it into a tight ball and throwing it into the bin in the corner. No good could come of this.

What could she honestly write to someone stuck in a POW camp that could hold any sort of weight?

…….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. ……..

May 1945

As the Fort roared above her head, Adeline couldn’t help the nervous energy that bubbled inside her, threatening to spill over in hysterical, happy laughter or even more hysterical tears. She had waited so long for this moment, but now it was finally here she seemed as though she was lost for words, fighting to recall something from all the letters she had written.

The Fort flew a circle over the base until it landed on the runway, drawing to a halt on the hard stand. Adeline had seen more Forts than she could count land at Thorpe Abbott over the last two years, but this time it was different.

She found her fingers digging painfully into the dark, wooden windowsill as she watched the ground crew encircle the Fort, helping a few figures emerge from the aircraft. Her eyes landed on the familiar swagger from one of them. She’d know that walk anywhere.

“Go on, go and see him.”

Adeline jumped, turning to glance over her shoulder at her superior officer, who simply gave a nod towards the door. Adeline nodded in thanks, a wide grin spreading across her lips as she flew through the door and down the steps onto the grass.

She nearly twisted her ankle in her haste but managed to catch herself before she stumbled to the floor. Wincing against the pain, she pushed forward. She’d have time to rest her sore ankle later, now she just needed to get to the Fort.

Her army-issued, brown, leather shoes slapping the ground with each step, pounding the tarmac as she ran. Adeline wished now that she’d grabbed one of the bicycles that had been propped against the ops rooms building, but it was too late for that.

She could feel her legs growing weaker as she stumbled over the uneven ground, cutting corners across the grassy patches to reach the Fort faster. Her heart pounded uncontrollably, winding her slightly with every breath at the thought of what might come next.

As his name fell from her lips one of the figures stopped, turning away from the others and falling quiet. From across the field, Adeline couldn’t make out the broad smile that grew across his face, she couldn’t make out his tired eyes shining in relief.

She did however see the way his legs stepped forward, breaking into a run. She followed suit, letting her own legs carry her unsteadily towards him.

“JOHN!” She shouted again, her lungs burning from the effort but her heart's desperate pounding forced her forward.

He didn’t shout in return, instead his arms flew around her body, lifting her off the floor and spinning her around him. Her legs flailed, kicking outwards, as she squealed in excitement.

Adeline felt so light, as if John were to let go of her then she might float away, but his tight grip remained firmly on her hips as he placed her down.

He grinned at her, the same damn grin that he used on her so many times before and that always made her tongue tied. His moustache twitching curiously at the corners. His face was thinner than she remembered, more gaunt and pale. His dark eyes seemed to tell the whole story as he looked down at her, eyelids sagging tiredly.

“Well I’m glad someone’s happy to see me,” he chuckled, giving her hands a quick squeeze as he stepped back. “Look at you, just as beautiful as ever.”

Adeline shook her head, cheeks blushing a dark rouge as they always did when he complimented her, and she loved it. For a moment the anxiety that had been eating away at her seemed to disappear until it swooped back, threatening to spill forth. If she didn’t tell him soon she thought she might never tell him.

“John, I need to tell you something,” she sighed, pulling him away from him. She tried to ignore the way his lips dropped a little, moustache dropping and his sparkling eyes dimmed. He suddenly looked very serious, far older than his years and Adeline couldn’t help but feel guilty for changing his jovial mood so quickly.

She gripped his hand, leading him away from any prying eyes and towards the WAC Nissen hut that lay away from the runway. The short walk was tortuous, painfully silent and damn right depressing for both involved. Adeline wished more than anything in that moment that she was better with words and could crack a joke to put them both at ease, but alas she remained silent.

She hopped up the step quickly, throwing open the hut door. She was thankful that her fellow wireless operators were on shift and they had the hut to themselves.

John stood on the doorsteps, peering into the hut that he knew was forbidden territory.

“Adeline, I can’t go in there.” There was a sadness hidden in his voice that she’d never heard before. The old John would have jumped at the chance of being smuggled into the women’s Nissen hut and she had always been adamant to say goodnight to him on the doorstep.

Adeline hurried forward, grasping his hand and dragging him inside before someone spotted them, or she lost her nerve.

John’s eyes scanned the hut curiously, observing the name written above each bed until he found Adeline’s. Her living space was small, a simple cot, a small bedside draw that she shared with the girl beside her. There were two pictures beside her bed, one of her family, and the other took John by surprise.

He picked up the silver rimmed frame, his thumb brushing over the smiling faces before him. He barely recognised himself. He looked so young. His bright, youthful face grinned back at him, his arm draped over Adeline’s shoulder as she grinned up at him. Buck had taken the photo of them on the evening in the pub after their first Bremen mission.

A small smile tugged at his lips as he placed the frame back beside the bed, his eyes soon finding Adeline’s watching him worriedly.

“John, I need to tell you something,” she repeated again, hoping that if she started at the beginning that everything she wanted to say would fall into place.

John gave her a strained grin, “You already told me that part, Doll.”

“Right,” she fumbled, tugged at the cuff of her brown Class A uniform. “Right. It’s something I should have told you a long time ago. I guess I never truly realised until you were gone, and I didn’t feel that it was something I could just put into a letter.”

John’s forehead creased slightly, but his face remained calm, emotionless, and the anxiety in Adeline’s chest only grew. If John could give her some sort of reassurance to continue then she might make it through the speech, but he didn’t.

“Well, you see, we’ve always been friends, good friends in fact, and while I hold our friendship very dear…”

“Adeline,” John's voice was firm and it caused Adeline’s mouth to slam shut in a sharp breath. John had never been one for formalities with her, sure he knew her name but he had always used nicknames. To hear her God given name spring from his lips only made the situation worse.

“Adeline, if you’re here to tell me that you’ve met someone then let’s stop this right here. You know I’ve always cared for you, more than I ever let on really. I wish I could have told you sooner, but while I was away it never felt like the right time to spring that kind of information on you.” John took a deep breath, his hand moving to cup Adeline’s shocked face.

“I don’t want you to worry about me. I’ll be fine. I’m happy you’ve met someone that obviously makes you happy and I don’t intend to stand in the way of that. As soon as I can I’ll be heading back to the States for Buck’s wedding and I’ll be out of your hair for good.”

Adeline wasn’t sure if she’d ever heard John speaking in such a heartfelt way, but the notion caused her to freeze, mouth agape as she gasped for air like a fish out of water. How could this conversation have gone in the completely opposite direction to what she had intended?

“What!” She blurted out, forgetting all the ladylike manners that her mother instilled in her as a young girl. “I…I mean, I haven’t… I haven’t found anyone. There isn’t anyone to find, the man I love is already here in front of me,” she sighed. “I’ve just been too scared to tell him.”

Now this was something John did understand.

Adeline turned away, digging her hand into the draw of her bedside table, and fishing out a stack of letters. She handed them to John, a faint smile on her lips.

John ran his thumb over the stack. There must have been at least twenty letters there, all written in Adeline’s delicate hand. His face broke into an uncontrollable grin when he saw the name on the envelope:

Major J. C. Egan

His eyes found Adeline’s and he watched as faint tears began trickling down her rosy cheeks. She had written all of these to him and never sent them. Why? How could he have been so blind to see that what he’d carved all those lonely nights in Stalag Luft was right in front of him the whole time?

John bit his lip. He’d always been considered quite the ladies man with the ability to flirt with anyone, but Adeline was different. She was special and he didn’t want to mess this up.

Deciding that words wouldn’t suffice, he stepped forward, one hand wrapping around the back of her head while his other gripped her hip, pulling her to his chest.

Without missing a beat he pressed his lips firmly to hers, trying to convey all the love, hurt and desperation he’d been bottling up for the last two years. John felt Adeline gasp into his mouth before settling in his arms, her own hands wrapping around his neck, wracking through his dark locks.

Adeline had never felt more alive than she did encased in John’s arms. It was a moment she had dreamed of for so many years that now it was coming to pass she wasn’t sure if it was even real.

Pulling back, her bright eyes glanced up at John, her breath leaving her lips in short gasps as her brain took its time catching up.

He smirked mischievously, tucking a loose strand of Adeline’s hair away from her face.

“I knew I was a good kisser, but I’ve never made a girl speechless before.”

Adeline chuckled, smacking her hand playfully against his chest, “Trust you to ruin the moment, Major.” There was the old John back.

“Well, I’ve waited long enough to try that. You have no idea how distracting your voice is over the radio. Damn!” John swooned dramatically, sweeping Adeline up into his arms. She squealed, smacking him playfully again.

“Can I take you out sometime, Adeline?” John cleared his throat, cocking a dark eyebrow at her, waiting patiently but already knowing what her answer would be.

Adeline rubbed her chin thoughtfully, trying to remain serious with her body pressed against the Major. “Well, my schedule is quite busy… but I’m sure I’ll find time.” She jested, cupping his cheek fondly. “But no more disappearing, Major. I don’t think I could survive losing you again.”

“Cross my heart, Doll.”

…….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. …….. ……..

Tags: @georgieluz @docroesmorphine @major-mads @violetdaze25 @bcofl0ve @precious-little-scoundrel @artlover8992 @b00ks1ut @xxluckystrike @hockeyboysarehot @groovin2beats @kmc1989 @ginabaker1666 @hesbuckcompton-baby @beebeechaos @forsythiagalt @prettyinlimegreenboots @blueberry-ovaries

#masters of the air #hbo war #john egan #Bucky Egan #john bucky egan #Callum turner #hbowardailysummerexchange #hbowardaily

55 notes · View notes

lloydssluts · 3 months

Text

Lloyd Hansen Writing Challenge

Welcome to the Lloyd Hansen Writing Challenge, hosted by the Lloyd Hansen server.

About 2 years ago, we got our first taste of Lloyd Hansen through Netflix’s trailers. From then on, we were hooked. To celebrate this anniversary, we invite writers to join our challenge and create their own Lloyd Hansen fics!

This challenge is 18+ ONLY. Minors are not allowed to engage in any way, shape, or form. It is open to everyone—not just members of our server, although we encourage you to join us if you haven’t already.

All fics will be about Lloyd Hansen. We do not allow incest (stepcest is permitted), underage, or scat play. Fics should be reader inserts* and as inclusive as possible. Any genre (dark, smut, angst, fluff) is allowed. *For any other specifications or adjustments, reach out to one of the mods or send an ask. This is not a strict requirement.

There is no word count requirement. However, you must use a “read more” break, no matter the length. Use appropriate warnings.

The deadline for the challenge is July 22nd, 2024. This is not a strict deadline at all!

You will choose a dialogue that the character has said in the film and transform it from the original context. Certain prompts are open to changing as long as you note that somewhere. Once you’ve chosen a prompt and sent us an ask with it, it will be crossed off from the list. Prompts are on a first-come, first-serve basis! You can select up to 5 prompts.

Need feedback or advice? Feel free to message either one of the mods (@hansensgirl or @cuttlefjsh), or visit our server to discuss your fic with other members.

TAG YOUR FICS WITH THE TAG #Lloyd Hansen Server WC24

Happy writing!

Asterisks + ‘[…]’ indicates a prompt is open for change.

Should we try again?

Boring.

“Mostly, it’s loss which teaches us about the worth of things.” That’s Arthur Schopenhauer. He was a German philosopher, a pessimist. He saw the value in suffering.

Damn it. Phones on silent when I’m working, please.

Still just flirting. But… [...] getting there. *

Well, no one goes to Harvard to play football.

I like to be the exception. What’s up?

Gimme a name.

Could be fun.

Well, I’m gonna need a full green light on this one. Open checkbook.

I’d rather you punch me in the dick.

We’ll find somebody [...] loves and squeeze. *

Have I ever done you wrong, [...]? *

Professionally maybe. Lloyd Hansen, Hansen Government Services.

Aw, does it? Good.

You know my work. That’ll make this next part a lot easier.

You know what makes me sad, [...]? *

Five and a half.

Who likes cats?

Let’s talk about the mess your [...] made. *

Oh, [...] made a big one. And judging by your shallow breathing and puckered asshole*, I can only assume you know why I’m here.

But see, that’s the beauty of the private sector. I don’t care about reasons.

My guess is you’re helping [...] already. So this shouldn’t put too much of a dent in your day. *

But your file, well, that’s chock-full of nuggets, some of which might make you rethink your fussy attitude.

You gonna answer it?

Hey, sunshine. Lloyd Hansen here. I’m the one running this op.

The one where I get exactly what I want.

Okay, that’s fair. Well, why don’t you come on in, and we can chat? My assistant will get lunch. You like sushi?

Well, I’m glad we’re on the same page.

Looks like you need a new phone.

Don’t say “preternatural” to me. It’s an asshole word.

And that, [...], is exactly what bad ethics and zero impulse control will get you. *

I can kill anybody.

Well, we’ll see.

We need to ground in *Vienna.

How do you feel about your license?

Who’s up for some *Tafelspitz?

Hey, sunshine.

What gave it away?

Ballsy.

Nice try, pumpkin.

What size shoe are you?

Can someone get me a Vicodin, please?

On the run, scared shit less.

You know all those rules you guys are always trying to work your way around? They don’t mean dick to me.

Shut up and go sit in the corner.

Oh. How about that?

Forget about the Vicodin.

That’ll do, pig. That’ll do.

Goldilocks, would you be a lamb and excuse us?

Shhh. Please.

Now, whatever I just did to your *ears, it’s not even torture. I just made it up on the spot. Just came to me. And that’s how this is gonna go.

Should we try again?

Maybe we should get the *girl back in here.

Well, that was unexpected.

Make him dead.

My God, how hard is it to shoot somebody?

What I do can’t be taught.

You know what I love about you?

Yahtzee.

No, success qualifies as success.

You wanna make an omelette, you gotta *kill some people.

You know, in English, we call this a *happy ending. However, if you say one more word, you may not see it that way.

Lock everything down.

Get me eyes on the bridge.

You’re making me destroy a historic building here!

Wait! Please don’t shoot! Look what you did to my hand.

Give me that, you little shit.

Now you pick those feet up, or you’re gonna get dead real quick.

Now, listen. You shut up, and you don’t move.

Now, I’m gonna stop you right there, cupcake.

What do you say we wrap this up?

I mean, I’m having a blast, but it’s way past the kid’s bedtime, don’t you think?

You’re gonna throw me that gun, or the little one gets a new face. *

It’s really a shame this isn’t gonna work out between us.

Now normally, at this point in the night, I wouldn’t be sticking around.

With the house lights about to come on, I’d find a desperate, ugly chick to lick my wounds and split, but you have been a pebble in my shoe since the very beginning.

And now I just don’t think I can walk away.

Guess what I’m thinking right now.

I think I’m better than you.

Still getting used to it.

Let’s see if these moves fuck.

#lloyd hansen server #Lloyd Hansen Server WC24 #writing challenge #lloyd hansen #the gray man #chris evans #x reader #creator challenge #writing prompt

80 notes · View notes

solitaszn · 1 year

Text

curtains | ted lasso ✧˚ · .

Pairing: Ted Lasso x fem!reader

Summary: under the employment of one trent crimm at afc richmond, you are the second American hire and only female journalist at the club starting to make headlines following the head coach being the first.

Warnings: cursing

WC: 980

Author's note: This is really my first multi part fic so be gentle!

"Why does AFC Richmond keep hiring Americans when it is on the brink of relegation?"

Ted stares at the article in dismay and then looks at your desk from the window. He gets up and shuts down his laptop, making his way to your office. You hear his gentle knocking on the glass. your eyes brimmed with tears and your head in your hands as you reread the words "hiring Americans" and "relegation".

"Uhm, come in, Ted!" you say, blinking away your tears.

"I saw the email, I’m awful sorry about that," he said.

"No it’s fine; you know how the journalists are here, especially at The Sun."

"Yeah. So hot-headed," he joked

You giggled; it wasn’t even that funny, and you still laughed so hard. It’s probably the first time Ted got you to genuinely laugh since you started becoming an assistant to Trent (now independent), who wanted to get an American’s eyes and edits on his writing for his book about Ted Lasso. Ever since you got to Richmond, you have been reserved and quiet in the office you and Trent shared, which he rarely used. only there to follow him when he had questions about certain American mannerisms that he did not want to ask Ted or Beard about, not wanting to spoil details about said book.

"I’m glad to see you laughing again." It’s nice to have you around; I hope you know that." He winked at you and walked back to his desk.

He caught a glimpse of you smiling and being giddy, with your face turning a shade of pink. Ted didn’t realize he had stopped doing his work and started staring at you until Roy stood in the doorway and made it obvious.

"Put your fucking tongue back in your mouth, or I’ll tell her to get a curtain for that office, you freak."

You said a muffled, "Roy?"

"What?" He’s the only person he tolerates in the locker room office. People often thought the two of you looked related until you spoke. Your dark hair and eyes, and the fact that you both often wore black. You wore it just to be professional, but he did because he couldn’t stand being in color.

"Do you think I’m bringing down the club for being American?"

Dumbfounded, he replied, "Who the fuck said that?"

"The Sun?"

"And why the fuck would you listen to those fucking pricks?" They don’t fucking work anywhere near as hard as you do."

It’s true that although you were technically an assistant journalist for Trent, you took it upon yourself to do other things around the club for the team. often on coffee runs, helping Will, answering emails for Trent, or really anything you could keep yourself busy with. It didn’t help with your personal life, though; you overfilled your day so much that when you get home, you’re too exhausted to do anything else.

"Thanks Roy."

He grunted and left.

You finally clocked out and headed to your car when you caught Ted on his phone next to it.

"Oh, hey, Ted, what are you still doing here?"

"Listen, I was wondering if you wanted to have a drink or something."

"Ted, I would love to, trust me, but I’m just exhausted, and I’m seriously considering just sleeping in my car."

"I mean, heck, I could drive you home if you don’t mind."

You threw him your keys. Unlocking it, he opened the door, still forgetting that it wasn’t his side. Him still leaving the door open for you to get in and jogging to the other side.

"I’d have to say this is the most normal car in this parking lot; there are too many fast Italian ones here," he says as he drives out of the lot.

You scoffed, "You couldn’t make me buy one, I need a Subaru."

"I immediately could tell you weren’t from around here with this janky thing."

"Janky? Were you expecting me to pull in with a huge Ford F-150, Ted?"

"I would’ve liked you to, would make me feel right at home."

"No way you had one!" I wouldn’t have pegged you for a truck guy."

"Yep, a huge navy blue one, had a Kansas State Shockers sticker on the corner of the back window. That’s how I could tell which one was mine.” You could tell he was so happy that he could talk about the American college experience with someone other than a Beard.

"How long did you coach at WSU?"

"Five years took us all the way to the national championship."

You yawned in between words, "That’s amazing, Ted."

"God, I hope I’m not boring you," he laughed.

"You’re so mean! and you missed the turn, just take this left, and we can get into the parking garage."

"Ooh, a parking garage, that’s mighty fancy” he chirped.

"It’s what happens when you don’t spend $400k on a car."

You both pulled into your spots. Once you were parked, you gathered your things. "Here we are, home sweet home," Ted said enthusiastically.

"Actually, Ted, sorry, do you mind if you walk me to my flat? It’s just that it’s late and dark, so I-"

"No, yeah, of course, no need to apologize,” he said, closing the car door that was followed by two beeps echoing off the cement walls.

"Thanks, and thank you so much for bringing me home; you really didn’t have to."

"It was my pleasure, darlin'," he winked.

Surely you hadn’t heard him right. Darlin’? Was he flirting with you? You walked to the door and swiped your security card to get into your building. You turned to hold the door for Ted; you hadn’t noticed how much he towered over you. His six-foot stature made you question how you also hadn’t noticed his shoulders and strong arms. Were his eyes always that warm brown?

chapter 2

#ted lasso #ted lasso x reader #i had been wanting to write about ted's time at WSU so this was so real of me #ted lasso fic #ted lasso fluff #ted lasso smut #ted lasso reader #solitaszn

419 notes · View notes

idontplaytrack · 4 months

Note

I didn't know you take character X character fics! I have this Rejanis idea, where the gang goes swimming, and Janis sees a very nervous (because of her scar) Regina in a bathing suit for the first time, but Janis is just going absolutely feral. (idc if its smutty or not, but if feel like it powerbottom!Janis lmao!) (un-established relationship btw)

Don't feel pressured yo write this! I live your fics and u are amazing!

Bruises

Janis ‘Imi’ike x Regina George

Warnings: mentions of Regina’s bus accident, scars, coarse language, fluff, smutty ending

“Metaphorically though, you could flip me inside out and they would show black, purple and green.”

— Bruises, Reneé Rapp

Janis and Regina didn’t get to spend much time together. Not just at school, or at each other’s houses. Anywhere. The pair started dating almost four months ago, and no one knew. Not even their parents— so when Regina’s Mom went on a vacation off in the Gold Coast, the first thing Regina did was ask Janis to come over. She was dying to spend some time alone with Janis.

“Hi, baby.” Regina opens the front door, stepping aside to let her enter.

“Hi.” Janis grins, standing on her toes to press a kiss to Regina’s lips. Janis steps inside, Regina shuts the door and locked it back.

Once they broke away, Janis couldn’t help but notice what Regina was wearing— that swim suit. Ever since her accident, she’s never worn anything but a one-piece. But today, she was wearing what she would usually wear. Pre-bus accident. A two-piece swim suit. Janis was enamoured, gaze focused on every little part of her. “Why’re you looking at me like that?” Regina asks softly.

“Just admiring you. You’re beautiful.”

Regina cringes, “Ugh, no. C’mon, let’s get into the pool. It’s so freaking warm today.” Janis drops the subject, following behind the blonde. Janis sat at the edge of the pool, legs dipped inside while Regina immediately went into the water. Janis figured she was trying to hide, and judging by the way Regina was avoiding eye contact, Janis’d be correct.

“G.” Janis exhales, “Look at me.”

Regina grumbles quietly, still looking away from her girlfriend. “Regina.” Janis repeated. The other girl still didn’t budge. “Alright, you don’t have to look at me, but you gotta listen.”

Janis continues, “I know you don’t like those scars. But, they’ve never bothered me— I don’t care how many you have, I don’t care how many pimples you may get, I don’t care how messy your hair may look. All I know is, I love you and all of those things don’t make you any less beautiful. You’re you— that blonde hair, your blue eyes, that cheeky ass smile or smirk you give me all the time. You care about me, you take care of me. That’s all I ever wanted. Someone who loves me for who I am, and care about me. We’ve been through hell, but we’re still here. You’re still here. And I’m so glad you’re still here. I’m so glad we made up and are where we are today, Regina.”

As a result of getting hit by the bus, she’s had a scar on her back, but that wasn’t the end of it. She also has a couple of scars on her abdomen from other injuries from the accident. Janis knew them, Janis saw them, Janis couldn’t care less about them. All that mattered to her was that Regina was alive. That she still had Regina in her life.

“I get how you feel to a certain extent…feeling insecure and all. You know how I always wore swim shorts? With a one-piece?”

Regina finally made eye contact with Janis, flashing her a very tiny smile but her expression soon turned solemn, focusing on Janis who was about to continue speaking. Regina nods.

“Well, I for the life of me didn’t want you to see those stretch marks on my thighs, on my butt, on my hips.” Janis reveals, “You figured that out too, so quickly. So, I get it. But little by little, you made me feel more comfortable with being myself and not having to hide parts of myself from you feels so damn good because it’s so freeing. I don’t have to worry about anything with you, and I don’t want you to have to worry about anything while you’re with me. You’re perfect the way you are. This body is yours, and you should be proud of it. It’s been with you through a lot, but it’s still here— fighting, thriving even.”

“Thanks, Jay.” Regina’s smile widened, “I love you, so so very much.”

Janis smiles back, going into the pool now as well but stays at the side. Regina swims over, staying beside her. “It feels very nice when we’re in the pool, this weather.” Janis remarks.

“Absolutely.” Regina agrees, tilting her chin to press a lingering kiss to her lips. Janis chuckles, “What ya doing, G?”

“What do you want me to do, Janis?” Regina plays along.

“Right here? Bold.” Janis laughs some more, lips tugging into a grin.

“You’re the most fucking beautiful person I have ever seen in my life.” Regina mutters into the kiss.

“Oh, yeah. I am loving this.” Janis deepens the kiss, “Keep going, you freaking goddess.”

“Well, damn.” Regina breaks away slightly, out of breath. Janis hurriedly reconnects their lips again, wanting more. Obviously, wanting more.

“Shit,” Janis mutters, “Should we just—”

“If you want, otherwise we can go back insi—”

“Y’know what? Fuck it, let them hear us for all I care. We’re still in your house.”

“We’re outside.” Regina nearly snorted, Janis pulls away exhaling harshly and sulking. “You wanna say that again?” Janis raised a brow, asking.

“Hell no.” Regina bites back a grin, “Kiss me, idiot.”

“Fine, idiot.” Janis obliges, but not before giving Regina’s ass a good squeeze, “Pull that shit again and I’ll make you regret.”

“Try me, Jay.” Regina says back, barely audible. “I highly doubt I’ll regret anything we’re about to do.”

🏷️ Tag list:

@ashecampos @auliisflower @cheesysoup-arlo @frogs00 @reneeswif3 @ludoesartnstuffs @pda128

💭A/N: I apologise for how short this fic is, but I didn’t want to add on more to it otherwise it’ll just end up being too draggy bc the rest of it wasn’t good in my head so I didn’t put it in

#auli'i cravalho #janis ‘imi’ike #renee rapp #regina george #janis ‘imi’ike x regina george #rejanis #wlw #gxg #rejanis fanfiction #wlw fanfiction #fluff #character x character #requested fic #drabble #blurb

54 notes · View notes

adamantiumspy · 2 years

Text

of fractures and fabrications

part 2

pairing: bones x reader

summary: you are captain pike’s daughter and have become inseparable from the enterprise crew, especially jim kirk and leonard mccoy... so when your terrible ex makes a reappearance right when you’re discovering your deeper feelings for bones, only chaos and heartache could ensue

word count: 5380

warnings: swearing, drinking

notes: my first time posting a fic, hope y’all like it! this took me a full month longer to write than I anticipated, and I may be writing this whole fic from bones’ perspective as well...

You never get as much rest during shore leave as your crewmates. While they’re off, free to do whatever they wish with their time, you have to spend a few hours each day back on the docked Enterprise tending to the plant life in the ship’s greenhouses. Jim always insists that you, as a senior science officer, have the authority to pawn off the task to one of your subordinates, but you take pride in doing the work yourself. And lately... well... lately you’re glad for the time alone. For the time away from a certain doctor.

You met Jim and Bones at the Academy, when they were cadets and you were an instructor’s assistant while your ship was on leave. The three of you became thick as thieves in the blink of an eye. Even though your friend group has grown since then, the bond you three share is special. So, a couple months back, when you realized that your feelings for one of your best friends had deepened into something... else... you panicked.

The last time you opened yourself up to feelings was during your own time at the Academy, when you dated a man for four years only to find out he was using you for your connection to your father to get ahead in his career and was fucking your roommate behind your back the whole time. While you know that Bones would never do something like that, the experience has left you scared to be vulnerable again. And Bones is one of your best friends. You aren’t about to ruin your friendship by putting him in the awkward position of having to turn you down.

So you’ve taken to spending more time dedicating yourself to your duties. Here, among the plants, no one will know if you while away the hours daydreaming about the way Bones’ hands would feel cupping your face, how solid his chest would feel against yours, how soft his lips would be...

You snap out of today’s daydreams at the sound of the doors to the greenhouses whooshing open. You look up to see Uhura and Sulu stroll in, the latter looking especially triumphant.

“See? I told you she’d be here,” Sulu says.

You busy yourself with checking each plant’s water level, the task you were doing before your mind wandered. “Of course I’m here. Plants don’t stop living just because everyone else is on leave.”

“C’mon Pike, you can try to deceive the others but you can’t lie to us. We know why you’re really here,” Uhura says.

You mentally curse yourself, regretting a night not too long ago when you, Sulu, and Uhura had gotten drunk and the truth of your feelings for Bones came spilling out of you before you could stop yourself. Since then, they refused to leave you in peace.

“You know, he’s still one of your best friends,” Uhura continues. “He’ll be more suspicious the more you push him away.”

“I’m not pushing him away,” you say quickly, eyes snapping up from the Capellan flower you’re inspecting.

“So then you won’t object to coming out with everyone tonight?” Sulu asks. “Kirk found a new nightclub he thinks we’ll all love and he wants us all to go.”

You swallow.

“I bet if McCoy sees you in something hot it will force him to be much more obvious about the feelings he definitely has for you,” Uhura insists.

“Enough, guys.” You sigh. “I know you want to be helpful, but filling me with false hope isn’t going to work. How many times do I have to say that before you understand?”

Sulu and Uhura share a look, shoulders dropping in defeat.

“Fine,” Sulu says. “Then come out for the rest of us. We care about you and want us all to have some fun.”

You look between Sulu and Uhura, both their eyes wide with hope. You sigh, a smile on the edge of your lips.

“Okay. For you guys.”

Sulu and Uhura cheer.

“Now get out of my greenhouse,” you order, turning back to the plants. “I’ve still got work to do.”

“No you don’t.” Sulu slides up to you, taking the tricorder out of your hands. “I’ll finish up for you. You go with Uhura to get ready for tonight.”

Before you can protest, Uhura grabs you by the arm and drags you out of the greenhouses, off the ship, and across the station to your accommodations. Once you’re back in your assigned room, Uhura dives into your closet. All you can do is sit on the edge of your bed as articles of clothing fly all around you. At one point you have to duck so as not to be hit by one of your hangers. The hurricane of fabric comes to a halt as Uhura unearths a black, figure-hugging, high neck, sleeveless dress with a slit on the side that goes dangerously high.

“No,” you say instantly.

Uhura smiles wickedly. “Yes.”

“No, Nyota–” you start, but Uhura just tosses the dress at you, shoving the rejected garments back into your closet.

“You’ve got two hours to get ready. Meet me in the lobby and we’ll walk over to the club together. If you come down wearing anything but that dress, I am making you turn around and come right back up here to change,” Uhura orders, slipping out of your room before you can voice another protest.

You lay the dress out on your bed. You haven’t worn something like this in a long time, but your friend can be exceedingly stubborn so you decide to let her get her wish.

After a quick shower, you slip on the dress. You put on minimal makeup and decide to leave your hair down, a welcome change from the braided updo you usually do for work. A glance at the clock tells you it’s about time to meet Uhura, so you put on a pair of low heels that match your dress and head out the door.

You meet up with Uhura in the building lobby. She whistles when she sees you.

“That dress looked good on the hanger, but you do it true justice.”

You giggle. “Never stop flirting with me, Nyota. And you don’t look too bad yourself.”

“Oh, I know.” Uhura strikes a pose, showing off her midnight blue dress that seems to shimmer in the low light. She then links arms with you, leaning in. “I’m serious about how good this dress looks on you, but it would look even better on McCoy’s floor.”

You feel heat rise to your cheeks. “Nyota!”

“What? If he’s not gonna start making moves, I’ve gotta start making moves for him.”

You shake your head. “Not funny. Besides, that is the cheesiest pickup line you could’ve chosen.”

The nightclub isn’t too far from the hotel Starfleet procured for the crew’s shore leave accommodations. By the time you and Uhura arrive, the rest of your friends are already a few drinks deep.

“There you two are! I was about to send a search party!” Jim calls, waving you both over to the bar. Your stomach does a flip the moment you see Bones. The easy smile he shoots you as you approach used to bring you platonic comfort, but now it sets every one of your nerves on fire.

“Woah, darlin’. You look incredible,” Bones says as you and Uhura join the group.

Uhura shoots you a knowing smile. “I know, doesn’t she?”

You ignore Uhura, turning to Bones. “Thank you. Uhura picked it out.”

Jim cuts in, handing you and Uhura a shot. “C’mon!” he exclaims. “Let’s dance!”

You barely have enough time to down the drink and place the glass back on the bar before Jim is dragging you onto the dancefloor. For the next hour you choose to forget all your worries, drinking and dancing with Jim, Scotty, Uhura, Sulu, and Chekov. You eventually manage to escape back to the bar, joining Bones and Spock. Bones chuckles as you collapse onto a stool.

“Worn out already?” he teases, flagging down the bartender and motioning for a glass of water.

“It’s been a while since I broke out my dancing shoes,” you reply. “But Jim just doesn’t stop. Where does he get the stamina?”

“I do not know,” Spock says.

Bones wordlessly passes you the water. You take it, nerves tingling at the brush of your fingers against his. The alcohol in your system has made you less cautious, so you beam at him.

“Thank you,” you say, taking a sip of water. “You’re always taking care of me.”

You think you see him blush, but you’re sure it’s just the flashing lights playing tricks. Jim and Scotty bound over to the group, gasping for breath.

“You abandoning us already, Pike?” Jim asks, ordering himself another drink.

“Just need a break, is all. Doctor’s orders,” you reply, shooting Bones a begging look.

“That’s right, Jim,” Bones jumps in. “Can’t have one of our best pass out on the dancefloor.”

“Then I guess you’ll have to take her place,” Jim says matter-of-factly.

“Jim, I don’t–” Bones starts, but it’s too late. Jim grabs him by the arm and drags him onto the dancefloor. Within seconds they’re both swallowed up by the crowd.

“Ach, the poor doctor never stood a chance,” Scotty says, shaking his head before turning to you. “Another drink, lass?”

You nod, downing the rest of your water and following it with the shot Scotty hands you. You haven’t felt this warm, this loose in ages, so much so that when your ex-boyfriend and ex-roommate walk into the club it takes a moment for your brain to register it. The second your brain catches up with what your eyes are seeing, you tense up, blood running cold. You feel Spock stiffen beside you. You guess he saw them enter too. Besides Jim and Bones, Spock is the only person who knows about your ex. He was there, after all, studying at the Academy beside you during the whole love affair.

Scotty notices the sudden tension, following both your gazes to see your ex.

“Who’s that?” Scotty asks.

“No one,” you say quickly, turning your back to the door.

But it’s too late. You’re sure he spotted you and before long you hear a throat being cleared behind you. You turn around slowly to see your ex, your backstabbing roommate by his side.

“Long time, no see,” your ex says, his gaze sweeping over you. You say nothing, and neither does Spock, who is scowling at your ex. Scotty takes the scene in before addressing the newcomers.

“My name’s Montgomery Scott. My friends call me Scotty. You are?”

“Matthew Williams. This is my fiancée, Anja Antos.”

You feel like you’re going to throw up.

“It’s nice to meet you, Scotty,” Matthew continues.

“Hold on now, laddie. I said my friends call me Scotty. And it seems like my two friends here don’t care for either of you too much.”

“Oh, that’s just a little grudge they’re holding onto from our Academy days.” Matthew chuckles. “Nothing serious.”

“What are you doing here?” you ask, finding your voice again.

Matthew turns his gaze to you. “Our ship’s on shore leave, and we’re out to celebrate. Anja just passed her bridge officer’s test. She’ll be joining me up on the bridge, where all the action is. You’re still working with plants, right Pike? I’m sure that can be exciting too.”

Before you can defend yourself, Spock says, “Dr. Pike is third in command of the Enterprise.”

You see Matthew’s jaw clench. And if looks could kill, the one Anja shoots you certainly would incinerate you on the spot.

“I see we have much more to catch up on than we thought,” Anja says.

“Why don’t you join us?” Matthew asks. “We can grab some drinks and find an empty booth somewhere to continue chatting.”

You can’t think of anything you want to do less than spend more time with Matthew and Anja, but, as if possessed, you find yourself accepting Matthew’s offer. Before you know it, the three of you are situated in a booth, the couple on one side, you on the other.

“So, you’re engaged,” you say, breaking the silence.

Anja and Matthew smile at each other.

“I finally got him to propose,” Anja says, leaning into Matthew. “It’s nice, knowing you have a partner who’s fully committed to you. I’m sure you’ll find someone who can make you feel that way too.”

“You assume I’m single?”

“You’re not?”

You take a sip of your drink. “That’s really none of your business.”

“So,” Matthew cuts in. “Second officer of the Enterprise. When’d you get the promotion?”

You think about your response for a moment. You’re usually not one for showing off your achievements, but you remember how badly Matthew wanted to command his own ship and how much he hurt you when you wouldn’t help him the way he wanted. So fuck him.

“A few years back,” you say. “When my father was still in command of the Enterprise. Starfleet’s offered me my own ship a couple times since then, but I keep turning them down.”

You see anger flash in Matthew’s eyes. You definitely got to him. Before you can say anything else, Jim and Bones plop into the seats beside you.

“There you are. We were wondering where you’d disappeared to.” Jim grins at you, before turning to the other half of the table. “Nice to meet you. I’m Jim Kirk, he’s Leonard McCoy. You are?”

“Matthew Williams and Anja Antos,” Matthew replies. Anja’s eyes rake over Jim and Bones.

“Matthew and Anja,” Jim repeats, turning back to you. “That Matthew and Anja?”

You give a slight nod and instantly both Jim and Bones throw their arms across the back of your seat, scooching closer to you, as if they coordinated it beforehand.

“We’ve heard lots about you, Matthew,” Bones says, barely concealing his distaste. “About you both.”

“And how do you two know Pike?” Anja asks

“We’re her boyfriends,” Jim says.

You choke on your drink.

“I mean, we’re also coworkers,” Jim continues. “I’m the captain of the Enterprise, McCoy’s the CMO, and Pike’s one of my science officers. But I feel like the whole relationship thing supersedes all that.”

Time seems to slow as your mind calculates both outcomes to this situation. Either you correct Jim’s lie and are forced to endure Anja and Matthew’s gloating as they hold your perpetual singleness over your head. Or... Or you lean into the lie, transform your strong friendships into a three-way relationship, and in the process allow yourself to let your guard down, wear your feelings for Bones on your sleeve without fear of reproach.

So you lean into the lie, and against Bones’ chest. Your hand reaches out towards Jim, taking his hand in yours, fingers curling together. Bones drapes his arm around your shoulders, holding you close. You look over to see Matthew and Anja taking the scene in.

“You’re both her boyfriends?” Matthew asks incredulously.

“Yep,” Bones replies.

“So how’d you all end up together?” Anya asks challengingly.

“Oh, honey, why don’t you tell them?” Jim turns to you.

“Yeah, you tell the story best,” Bones adds.

You realize they’re letting you set the stage as a way to make up for blind-siding you. You decide to start with the truth.

“We all met at the Academy. Jim and Leonard were cadets and I was an instructor’s assistant. We became fast friends.”

“And... what? You fell into a relationship?” Matthew asks.

“No, no, not all at once,” you say, gaining confidence. “It started with me and Jim. He was a charmer, swept me off my feet. Nobody knows how to make me laugh like Jim does. And it was just the two of us for a while, until one day I woke up and realized I’d fallen in love with Leonard.”

The words you’ve been too scared to even think just spill out of you. You look at Bones to see him smiling at you and you have to remind yourself that none of this is real. That his happiness at your declaration is a fabrication.

“In hindsight, I should’ve seen it coming,” you continue, eyes still on Bones. “Loving Leonard is like breathing, always there but you’re never aware of it unless you concentrate hard enough.” You shoot Matthew and Anya a look. “I told Jim immediately because I’m not a cheater. To my surprise he said he was willing to share, providing Leonard felt the same.”

“And you two are happy with sharing?” Matthew asks.

“We’re happy with any bit of love we can get from her. She’s an incredible woman.” Jim grins.

“If it were up to us,” Bones says, “we’d be married already.”

Your stomach flips, mind racing with images of you and Bones as a married couple. Waking up next to him every morning, dropping by the medbay just because, him visiting you in the greenhouses because he misses you, sharing his last name...

You can feel his eyes on you, but you stop yourself from looking at him again, afraid that he’ll see beyond the performance, straight into your heart. Instead, you glance at Matthew and Anja. They are shooting each other knowing looks.

“Baby,” Anja says, addressing Matthew. “I need a new drink.”

“Of course,” Matthew replies, turning to the other half of the table. “If you’ll excuse us for a moment.”

As Matthew and Anja move towards the bar, Jim whispers, “I don’t think they fully bought it.”

“Of course they didn’t buy it,” you whisper back. “They were never gonna buy me having two partners. They still think no one would associate themselves with me of their own free will.”

“They’ll buy it if you kiss one of us.”

You widen your eyes at Jim. “If I what?”

You are suddenly acutely aware of the fact you’re still leaning against Bones.

“If you’re worried about our willingness, darlin’, don’t be,” Bones says. “Jim and I got you into this mess and we’re gonna get you out of it. The last thing we want is for those two assholes to think they’ve one-upped you.”

You look between Jim and Bones, both of them watching and waiting for you to act. Once again, your analytical mind processes the two possible scenarios. If you pick Jim, then maybe you can get out of this with a little less heartbreak. But if you pick Bones... well... this could be your only chance to know what it would be like to kiss him.

You tilt your face up and press your lips against Bones’. You focus on how soft his lips feel against yours, committing the sensation to memory. You let yourself pretend, for a moment, that this is a real kiss. That the gentle hand Bones places against your cheek and the parting of his lips to deepen the kiss are because he wants you too, not because he’s helping you get back at your shitty ex and his shitty fiancée.

The kiss ends from a need for oxygen more than anything else. You both take in air, breaths mingling in the space between you, but you don’t pull away and neither does Bones. Your heart is beating so fast, so loud you bet the whole club can hear it over the thumping music.

“Did they see?” you finally murmur.

“Yeah, they saw,” Jim confirms.

You pull away from Bones, heart and head still spinning.

“I, uh... I think I need some air,” you say.

Jim rises to let you out of the booth, retaking his seat once you’re standing. Before you slip away, you lean down and press a kiss against Jim’s cheek.

“What was that for?” he asks.

“I’ve allegedly got two boyfriends, don’t I?” you reply.

You hear Jim chuckle behind you as you make your way out of the club. Once outside, you close your eyes and take in deep breaths of the filtered space station air, emptying your mind of everything that just happened because if you think about it for too long you know you’ll start to spiral. Inevitably, though, your thoughts start to creep back in.

You curse the part of you that loses all semblance of reason when Matthew and Anja are around. If you had a better handle on your emotions, you wouldn’t end up in situations like these, the pair of them digging more knives into your already fractured being. And you wouldn’t have to rely on Jim and Bones to bail you out.

Oh god. Bones.

Your fingers brush against your lips. You were so flustered after the kiss you forgot to take in his expression, couldn’t remember if he’d been happy or disappointed. Then you remind yourself it doesn’t matter. It doesn’t matter that it was the most perfect kiss, soft and sweet just like all your daydreams. He had done it out of duty.

Maybe you should’ve kissed Jim instead.

“Pike?”

You jump, whirling around to see Chekov. His eyes widen.

“I am sorry! I did not mean to startle you. You looked upset as you were leaving and so I thought I would check if you are okay.”

You relax, smiling at him. “I will be. Thank you, Chekov. I just... got a little overwhelmed.”

Chekov nods, gesturing back at the club. “Are you going to come back in?”

You glance at the door to the club, feeling nauseous at the mere thought of facing Matthew and Anja again, or having to look Bones in the face with the ghost of his kiss still on your lips.

“Actually,” you say, “I think I’m going to head back. Will you tell the others I’ve gone?”

Chekov nods. “Do you want company on your walk back?”

“No, thank you. I’ll be alright.”

You watch as Chekov heads back into the club, then start walking towards your accommodations. However, your mind begins to wander and before you know it you’re back on the Enterprise, heading towards the greenhouses. You decide to keep going, figuring you can get a head start on tomorrow’s work while simultaneously distracting yourself from the feelings you don’t want to process right now.

You’re eleven plants in when you hear movement down the hall. You freeze. All crew members have the same access to the ship on shore leave as they do when on duty, but no one has a reason to be on the ship at this hour. There are no phasers in the greenhouses, so you grab a pair of shears and make your way out of the botanical labs, creeping down the hallway towards the sound.

You find yourself outside the medbay, sounds of activity coming from inside. You step forward, the doors whooshing open. Inside you find a man, right hand and face littered with cuts, many still oozing blood. Bruises also cover his hand and face, but the largest one is blooming under his left eye. The man is covered in so many wounds it takes you a full three seconds to recognize one of your best friends.

“Jesus Christ, Len!” you exclaim, rushing into the medbay, dropping the shears onto the closest surface.

“Easy, darlin’,” Bones says. “It’s not as bad as it looks.”

“Not as bad as it looks!” You raise a hand and grab a hold of his face by the chin, turning his head this way and that to assess all the cuts and bruises. You then turn your attention to his bloody, bruised hand, noting how he’s not moving his fingers. That’s a bad sign.

“You wouldn’t’ve even seen me like this if I hadn’t run out of my damn first aid supplies earlier today. Keenser’s still oozing that highly acidic green goo and a coupla lieutenants got caught in the crossfire.” Bones huffs a laugh, before cocking his head towards your shears. “What were you gonna do if it wasn’t me? Snip the intruder to death?”

“Ha ha, very funny.” You eye him for a moment. “Okay, go get on that bed over there.”

“What?”

“I’m playing doctor tonight. I’ll collect the supplies and meet you over there.”

“Darlin’, I can patch myself up just fine.”

“Just because you can, doesn’t mean you have to. Now go on. Get,” you say, waving him towards the bed.

Bones gives a slight smile before heading towards the bed. You turn back to the supply cabinet, grabbing a metal tray and loading it with healing salve, bandages, rubbing alcohol, cotton squares, and a tricorder. You pause, giving yourself a moment to bottle up all the feelings you’d been ignoring. Bones needs you as a friend right now. You’re not gonna let your love for him get in the way of that.

You find Bones sitting on the edge of the bed, feet dangling over the side. You plop the tray down on the bed beside him.

“The other guy better look worse,” you say, falling into the usual banter you share as you grab the rubbing alcohol, dump a bit on a cotton square, and start to clean the wounds on his hand.

“Trust me, he does,” Bones says, grimacing as you move his hand.

You frown at his reaction, putting the cotton square down and grabbing the tricorder. “Oh yeah? Must’ve done something real bad if he made you do something like this. This isn’t really your style. Jim, on the other hand...” You finish scanning his hand, frown deepening at the readings. Before Bones can say anything, you say, “You’ve got a hairline fracture at your wrist. You’ll need a brace for that, right?”

Bones nods. “We’ve got some over in that cabinet.”

You walk over to the cabinet Bones identified, grabbing the appropriate brace then walking back to Bones.

“I’m gonna add some salve to your hand before I put on the brace to help with the cuts. I’ll try my best not to hurt you.”

Bones nods again. You apply the healing salve as quickly and carefully as possible. Bones gives the occasional wince and you find yourself absentmindedly rubbing your thumb along the side of his hand in comfort. When you catch yourself doing it, you stop abruptly, now acutely aware of the weight of his hand in yours. Before you can stop yourself, your mind wanders to a daydream, one where Bones’ hands are splayed across your back, holding you close to his chest, his lips on yours...

You come back to reality, mentally berating yourself as you grab some bandages to wrap Bones’ hand, hoping he didn’t notice your mind wander. If he did, he doesn’t say anything, watching you as you finish wrapping his hand and slip the brace on. Bones adjusts the straps on the brace to his satisfaction as you grab a fresh cotton square, add rubbing alcohol, and move to the cuts on his face. For easier access, you slot yourself between his legs and try to ignore the sudden fluttering in your stomach at the proximity.

“What were you thinking, Len? You’re a surgeon. You kinda need your hands to do your job.” You start to clean the wounds on his face.

“My hand will heal. Besides, if I hadn’t, Jim would’ve. Hell, Spock would’ve.” Bones winces as you pass the cotton square over the largest of the cuts.

“Spock? Our Spock?” you ask incredulously, dumping the squares on the tray and reaching for the healing salve. You apply small dabs of the salve on his facial wounds.

“Sulu and Scotty nearly had to hold him back,” Bones says.

“Jesus. Who was this guy and what did he do?”

“It was Matthew.”

You freeze, focusing your gaze to meet Bones’.

“What did... what did he say?” you ask quietly.

Bones keeps his eyes on you. “He was talkin’ shit, insulting you. Started by sayin’ you only got into the Academy because of your dad. It only escalated from there. The middle part’s a bit fuzzy, but I remember he said something about how the only reason you’re still on the Enterprise is because you’re fucking the captain and the CMO. Which is just...” Bones clenches his jaw in anger. “Maybe sleeping with Jim would come with perks, but me? You outrank me. Sleeping with me wouldn’t... Anyway, I wasn't gonna let his comments slide, and neither was Jim. Our made-up three-way relationship aside, you are one of the only people in all of Starfleet that’s worth a damn. You run circles around both of those assholes. We tried to tell them to fuck off, but they wouldn’t listen. Chekov was holding Jim back, Sulu and Scotty were blocking Spock, and I guess Uhura thought I’d be rational enough not to get violent. She thought wrong. It was all over before it really started, lots of broken glass and spilled drinks, but I got a few good punches in.”

You lean up and press a kiss against Bones’ cheek, stunning him into silence.

“Wha... What was that for?” he finally asks.

“For defending my honor,” you say. “Thank you, Len.”

“Here I was thinkin’ you’d be upset.”

“Matthew’s an asshole. Anja too. They could get blown up on a starship for all I care.”

Bones chuckles as you finish lathering his injuries in the healing salve. You wipe your hand of excess salve and then grab the bandages. Bones lets you continue to work in silence, watching you as you place butterfly bandages on the largest of his facial wounds.

“Okay,” you say. “All done.”

“Got me all patched up, Doc?” Bones teases.

“As best I could.” You gather all the used supplies and place them on the metal tray. “You’ll need to ice that black eye and change the bandages every once in a while, but you already knew that. And I’m guessing you know how long you need to wear that brace for, or will at least have M’Benga look you over as soon as possible.”

Bones nods. “Thank you, darlin’. You didn’t have to do all this, you know.”

“You don’t have to thank me, Len. I care about you. This is the least I would do for someone I care about.”

Bones says nothing for a moment, then, “I love when you call me Len.”

You blink. Before you can stop yourself, you say, “I love when you call me darlin’.”

You both stare at each other. You open your mouth to say something, anything to break the silence, but Bones beats you to it.

“I wanted to say sorry.”

You furrow your brow. Of everything he could’ve possibly said in that moment, the last thing you expected of him was an apology.

“What for?” you ask.

“For everything back at the club. Jim and I should’ve told you what we had planned beforehand. And I’m especially sorry you had to kiss me.”

“I didn’t have to kiss you, Len. I chose to.”

“Still, you wouldn’t’ve if we hadn’t put you in an awkward position.”

“That’s not true,” you blurt out, immediately cursing yourself.

Bones blinks at you, eyes flicking to your lips. Neither of you moves, simultaneously too afraid to stick to the status quo or break it.

Fuck it.

You kiss him, softly at first, but when he sighs against your lips and wraps his arms around your waist you press yourself against him, parting your lips to deepen the kiss. You cup his face in your hands, mindful of his injuries.

“I love you,” he murmurs against your lips.

You pull back. “You love me?”

Bones gives you a soft smile. “C’mon, darlin’, you must’ve known.”

You shake your head. “Uhura and Sulu tried to tell me, but I thought they were just teasing me.”

“Why would that tease you?”

“Because I love you.” You run your thumbs across his cheeks. “God, Len, I am so in love with you.”

Bones pulls you into another kiss. You giggle against his lips.

“What?” Bones asks.

“Uhura and Sulu are going to be insufferable for a while,” you say.

Bones grins. “You think they’re going to be insufferable? Wait until Jim finds out.”

You both laugh. Then you kiss him again. And again. And again.

#star trek aos #bones x reader #bones mccoy x reader #leonard mccoy x reader #leonard mccoy #bones mccoy

475 notes · View notes